<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 SYSTEM "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teixlite.dtd" [
<!ENTITY ballfp SYSTEM "ballfp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball518 SYSTEM "ball518.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball519 SYSTEM "ball519.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY balltp SYSTEM "balltp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball521 SYSTEM "ball521.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball520 SYSTEM "ball520.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball522 SYSTEM "ball522.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball523 SYSTEM "ball523.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball524 SYSTEM "ball524.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ball525 SYSTEM "ball525.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY ballvs SYSTEM "ballvs.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
]>
<TEI.2>
  <teiHeader type="" status="new">
    <fileDesc>
      <titleStmt>
        <title><hi rend="bold">SLAVERY IN THE UNITED STATES:</hi>
<hi rend="bold">A NARRATIVE  OF THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES OF CHARLES BALL, A BLACK MAN:</hi>
Electronic Edition.</title>
        <author>Charles Ball </author>
        <funder>Funding from the National Endowment for the Humanities
 supported the electronic publication of this title.</funder>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text scanned (OCR) by</resp>
          <name id="cg">Aletha Andrew and Fiona Mills</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Images scanned by</resp>
          <name>Aletha Andrew and Fiona Mills</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text
encoded by </resp>
          <name id="ns">Carlene Hempel  and Natalia Smith</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <editionStmt>
        <edition>First edition, <date>1999</date></edition>
      </editionStmt>
      <extent>ca. 1MB</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>Davis Library, UNC-CH</publisher>
        <pubPlace>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill,</pubPlace>
        <date>1999.</date>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>© This work is the property of the University of North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research,
teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability is
included in the text.</p>
        </availability>
      </publicationStmt>
      <notesStmt>
        <note anchored="yes">Call number B B1871      1837    
(North Carolina State Library)</note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
        <bibl><title>Slavery in the United States:</title>
<title>A Narrative of the Life and Times of Charles Ball, a Black Man</title>
<author>Charles Ball </author><imprint><pubPlace>New-York</pubPlace><publisher>John S. Taylor</publisher><date>1837</date></imprint></bibl>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <projectDesc>
        <p>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, <hi rend="italics">Documenting the American South, 
Beginnings to 1920.</hi></p>
      </projectDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>The transcribed copy is from the North Carolina State Library.</p>
        <p>The publisher's advertisements following the narrative have 
been scanned as images.</p>
        <p>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been 
removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to 
the preceding line.</p>
        <p>All quotation marks, em dashes  and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</p>
        <p>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as ” and “
respectively.</p>
        <p>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ’ and ‘ 
respectively.</p>
        <p>All em dashes are encoded as —</p>
        <p>Indentation in 
lines has not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Running titles have not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using 
Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy id="lcsh">
          <bibl><title>Library of Congress Subject Headings, </title>
<edition>21st edition, 1998</edition></bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="lcsh">
          <list type="simple">
            <item>Ball, Charles, Negro Slave.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Southern states -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Slaves -- Southern States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Slaves -- Southern States -- Social conditions -- 19th
century.</item>
            <item>Fugitive slaves -- Southern States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Kidnapping -- Maryland -- History -- 19th century.</item>
            <item>Slavery -- Southern States -- History -- 19th century.</item>
            <item>Slaves' writings, American -- Southern States.</item>
            <item>Plantation life -- Southern States -- History -- 19th
century.</item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change>
        <date>1999-06-05, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Celine Noel and Sam McRae </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-03-30, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Natalia Smith, </name>
          <resp>project manager, </resp>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-03-31, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Carlene Hempel</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished TEI/SGML encoding</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-03-25, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Aletha Andrew and Fiona Mills</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
    <front>
      <div1 type="Frontispiece">
        <p>
          <figure id="frontis" entity="ballfp">
            <p>[Frontispiece Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Title page">
        <p>
          <figure id="title" entity="balltp">
            <p>[Title Page Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Title page verso">
        <p>
          <figure id="verso" entity="ballvs">
            <p>[Title Page Verso Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <titlePage>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">SLAVERY
<lb/>
IN THE
<lb/>
UNITED STATES:</titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">A NARRATIVE
<lb/>
OF THE
<lb/>
LIFE AND ADVENTURES
<lb/>
OF
<lb/>
CHARLES BALL,
<lb/>
A BLACK MAN,</titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">WHO LIVED FORTY YEARS IN MARYLAND, SOUTH CAROLINA AND<lb/>
GEORGIA, AS A SLAVE, UNDER VARIOUS MASTERS, AND WAS ONE<lb/>
YEAR IN THE NAVY WITH COMMODORE BARNEY, DURING THE<lb/>
LATE WAR. CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE MANNERS AND<lb/>
USAGES OF THE PLANTERS AND SLAVEHOLDERS OF THE SOUTH—<lb/>
A DESCRIPTION OF THE CONDITION AND TREATMENT OF THE<lb/>
SLAVES, WITH OBSERVATIONS UPON THE STATE OF MORALS<lb/>
AMONGST THE COTTON PLANTERS, AND THE PERILS AND SUFFERINGS <lb/>
OF A FUGITIVE SLAVE, WHO TWICE ESCAPED FROM<lb/>
THE COTTON COUNTRY.</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <docImprint><pubPlace>NEW YORK:</pubPlace>
<publisher>PUBLISHED BY JOHN S. TAYLOR,
<lb/>
Brick Church Chapel.</publisher>
<docDate>1837.</docDate></docImprint>
        <pb id="ballverso" n="verso"/>
        <docImprint>ENTERED, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1837,
<lb/>
BY JOHN S. TAYLOR,
<lb/>
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern
<lb/>
DISTRICT OF NEW YORK.
<lb/>
HENRY LUDWIG, PRINTER.</docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div1 type="introduction">
        <head>INTRODUCTION</head>
        <p>In giving a place in the CABINET OF FREEDOM
to the ensuing narrative, it is deemed proper to accompany it 
with some remarks. The reader will
be desirous to know how far it is entitled to his belief,
and the editors of the Cabinet are equally desirous
that he should not be misled. They have been
furnished with the following certificate:</p>
        <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
          <text>
            <body>
              <div1 type="letter">
                <opener>
                  <dateline>“Lewistown, 
Pa., <date>July 18th, 1836.</date></dateline>
                </opener>
                <p>“We, the undersigned, certify that we have read
the book called ‘CHARLES BALL’—that we know
the black man whose narrative is given in this book,
and have heard him relate the principal matters contained
in the book concerning himself, long before
the book was published.</p>
                <closer>
                  <signed>“DAVID W. HOLINGS.<lb/>
“W. P. ELLIOTT.”<ref targOrder="U" id="ref1" n="1" rend="sc" target="note1">*</ref></signed>
                </closer>
              </div1>
            </body>
          </text>
        </q>
        <p>This certificate establishes the fact, that the subject
of the narrative is not a fictitious personage.
Mr. Fisher, (the author) intimates in his preface,
what is, indeed, sufficiently obvious from the felicity
of his style, that the <hi rend="italics">language</hi> of the book is not
<note id="note1" n="1" rend="sc" place="foot" anchored="yes" target="ref1"><p>* 
Mr. Elliott is a justice of the peace, and editor of the Lewistown
Gazette. Mr. Holings is a lawyer, and formerly a member
of the Pennsylvania Legislature.</p></note>
<pb id="ballii" n="ii"/>
that of the unlettered slave, whose adventures he records.
A similar intimation might with equal propriety 
have been given, in reference to the various
profound and interesting reflections interspersed
throughout the work. The author states, in a private 
communication, that many of the anecdotes in
the book illustrative of southern society were not obtained 
from Ball, but from other and creditable
sources; he avers, however, that all the facts which
relate personally to the fugitive, were received from
his own lips. How far this personal narrative is true
is a question which each reader must, of course, decide 
for himself.</p>
        <p>It is possible, and not improbable, that vanity may
have induced the hero to exaggerate his exploits, and
that ignorance and forgetfulness may in some instances,
have rendered his tale discordant. The
hardships he encountered in his various attempts to
escape from bondage, are indeed extreme, but are
not for that reason incredible, since it is difficult to
estimate the amount of human suffering that can be
voluntarily endured for an adequate object. The
account of his voyage from Savannah to Philadelphia, 
strange as it is, derives strong confirmation
from the following still more extraordinary account
taken from a New York journal.</p>
        <p>“The captain of a vessel from North Carolina,
called on the police for advisement respecting a
slave he had unconsciously brought away in his
vessel, under the following curious circumstances.
Three or four days after he had got to sea he began
<pb id="balliii" n="iii"/>
to be haunted every hour with tones of distress,
seemingly proceeding from a human voice in the
very lowest part of the vessel. A particular scrutiny
was finally instituted, and it was concluded, that the
creature, whatever and whoever it might be, must
be confined down in the run, under the cabin floor,
and on boring a hole with an auger, and demanding
‘Who's there?’ a feeble voice responded, ‘Poor negro,
massa!’ It was clear enough then, that some
run-away negro had hid himself there, before they
sailed, trusting to Providence for his ultimate escape.
Having discovered him, however, it was impossible
to give him relief, for the captain had stowed even
the cabin so completely full of cotton as but just
to leave room for a small table for himself and the
mate to eat on, and as for unloading at sea, that was
pretty much out of the question. Accordingly
there he had to lie, stretched at full length, for a tedious
interval of <hi rend="italics">thirteen</hi> days, till the vessel arrived
in port and unloaded, receiving his food and drink
through the auger hole.</p>
        <p>“The fellow's story is, now he is released, that
being determined to get away from slavery, he supplied
himself with eggs, and biscuit, and some jugs
of water, which latter he was just on the point of
depositing in his lurking place, when he discovered
the captain at a distance coming on board, and had 
to hurry down as fast as possible and leave them.
That he lived on nothing but his eggs and biscuit
till discovered by the captain; not even getting a
drop of water, except what he had the good fortune
<pb id="balliv" n="iv"/>
to catch in his hand one day, when a vessel of water
in the cabin was upset during a squall, and some of
it ran down through the cracks of the floor over
him.”—<hi rend="italics">Commercial Advertiser</hi>, 1822.</p>
        <p>With regard to the pictures given in this work of
the internal Slave-trade, and of the economy of a
cotton plantation, it may be observed, that they are
perfectly consistent, not only with the various other
representations which have from time to time been
made by unimpeachable witnesses, but also with the
irresponsible despotism which is vested by law and
custom, in southern masters. That despotism within 
the confines of a plantation, is more absolute and
irresistible than any that was ever wielded by a Roman 
emperor. The power of the latter, when no
longer supportable, was terminated by revolt or personal 
violence, and often with impunity. But to
the, despotism of the master, there is scarcely any
conceivable limit, and from its cruelty there is no refuge. 
His plantation is his empire, his labourers are
his subjects, and revolt and violence, instead of abridging 
his power, are followed by inevitable and
horrible punishment. The laws of the land do not,
indeed, authorize the master to take life, but they do
not forbid him to wear it out by excessive toil.</p>
        <p>Public opinion sometimes exercises a more controlling 
influence than law, and it may perhaps be supposed, 
that it throws its shield before the helpless
slave. But it should be recollected; that public opinion 
at the south is the opinion of the masters themselves, 
and that they are individually amenable to it,
<pb id="ballv" n="v"/>
chiefly in regard to their intercourse with each other
as citizens, and not in regard to the authority they
exercise over their “property.” In his negro quarters, 
or his cotton field, the planter is withdrawn from
the gaze of his neighbours who have neither the
right, nor the disposition, to scrutinize his conduct.
He is there an unquestioned despot, and his vassals
have no press to proclaim their wrongs, no tribunal
to petition for a redress of grievances, and are prohibited 
from entering a Court of Justice as suitors, or
even as witnesses against any individual whose
complexion is not coloured like their own. Hence
it follows, that the master is virtually the arbiter of
life and death. All history and all our knowledge of
human nature unite in bearing testimony to the
hardening and corrupting influence of irresponsible
power on its possessor. Some, indeed, are shielded
against this influence by natural benevolence, or religious 
principle; and it is creditable to Ball's candour, 
that he mentions instances of kindness on the
part of the masters—but such instances must necessarily, 
from the very constitution of our nature, be
exceptions to the general rule. The cruelty and detestable 
injustice of the slave code in all ages, and in
all countries, conclusively establishes the general effect 
of slavery in paralyzing the moral sense.</p>
        <p>Some readers may be disposed to doubt Ball's veracity 
on account of the atrocious cruelties he relates.
Such a doubt evinces a very imperfect acquaintance
with southern feelings and manners. The cruelties
recorded in the narrative, were practised by a few
<pb id="ballvi" n="vi"/>
individuals, but if assembled multitudes, in the slave-states 
can publicly unite in perpetrating still greater
atrocities, then surely the story told by Ball is not incredible.</p>
        <p>The following deeds of horror recounted by the
public journals, render tame and insignificant the
acts of cruelty detailed in the work before us.</p>
        <q type="excerpt" direct="unspecified">
          <text>
            <body>
              <div1 type="excerpt">
                <opener>
                  <dateline>“Tuscaloosa, Alabama.</dateline>
                </opener>
                <p>“HORRID OCCURRENCE.—Some time, during the
last week, one of those outrageous transactions, and
we really think disgraceful to the character of civilized
man, took place near the north-east boundary
line of Perry, adjoining Bibb and Autauga counties.
The circumstances, we are informed by a gentleman
from that county, are—that a Mr. McNeilly having
lost some clothing, or other property of no great
value, the slave of a neighbouring planter was
charged with the theft. McNeilly, in company with
his brother, found the negro driving his master's
wagon—they seized him, and either did, or were
about to chastise him, when the negro stabbed
McNeilly so that he died in an hour afterwards.
The negro was taken before a justice of the peace,
who, after serious deliberation, waived his authority,
perhaps through fear, as the crowd of persons from
the above counties had collected to the number of
seventy or eighty men, near Mr. People's (the justice) 
house. He acted as president of the mob, and
put the vote, when it was decided he should be immediately
executed by <sic corr="being BURNT">beingiBURNT</sic> TO DEATH.
<pb id="ballvii" n="vii"/>
The sable culprit was led to a tree and tied to it, and a
large quantity of pine knots collected and placed
round him, and the fatal torch applied to the pile,
even against the remonstrances of several gentlemen
who were present, and the miserable being was, in
a short time, burnt to ashes.</p>
                <p>“This is the SECOND negro who has been THUS
put to death without judge or jury in that county.”</p>
                <p>On the 28th of April, 1836, a negro was burnt
alive at St. Louis, by a numerous mob. The
Alton Telegraph gives the following particulars.</p>
                <p>“All was silent as death, while the executioners
were piling wood around the victim. He said not a
word, probably feeling that the flames had seized
upon him. He then uttered an awful howl, attempting 
to sing and pray, then hung his head and suffered 
in silence, excepting in the following instance:—
After the flames had surrounded their prey, and
when his clothes were in a blaze all over him, his
eyes burnt out of his head, and his mouth seemingly
parched to a cinder, some one in the crowd, more
compassionate than the rest, proposed to put an end
to his misery by shooting him, when it was replied,
‘that would be of no use since he was already out
of pain.’ ‘No, no,’ said the wretch, ‘I am not,—I
am suffering as much as ever—shoot me, shoot
me!’ ‘No, no,’ said one of the fiends who was
standing about the sacrifice they were roasting,
‘he shall not be shot, I would sooner slacken the
fire, if that would increase his misery!’ and the
<pb id="ballviii" n="viii"/>
man who said this, was, we understand, an officer of
justice!”</p>
              </div1>
            </body>
          </text>
        </q>
        <p>“We understand,” says the New Orleans Post of
June 7th, 1836, “that a negro man was lately condemned
by the mob, to be BURNED OVER A SLOW FIRE,
which was put into execution at Grand
Gulf, for murdering a black woman and her master,
Mr. Green, a  respectable citizen of that place,
who attempted to save her from the clutches of this
monster.”</p>
        <p>“We have been informed,” says the Arkansas
Gazette of the 29th October, 1836, “that the slave
<hi rend="italics">William</hi>, who murdered his master 
(<hi rend="italics">Huskey</hi>)
some weeks since, and several negroes, was taken
by a party, a few days since, from the Sheriff of
Hot Springs and BURNED ALIVE! yes, tied up to
to limb of a tree, a fire built under him, and consumed
in slow and lingering torture!<corr>”</corr></p>
        <p>It has been already observed, that the master is
virtually the arbiter of life and death.  How far the
state, of public opinion at the south confirms or contradicts
this assertion, may be seen from the annexed
report of a suit brought to recover the value of a murdered
slave. If he who takes the life of another's
slave is permitted to go at large without molestation,
after making compensation for the property destroyed,
who shall presume to punish the owner for doing
what he will with his own?</p>
        <q type="excerpt" direct="unspecified">
          <text>
            <body>
              <div1 type="excerpt">
                <bibl>From the 
Nashville (Tennessee) Banner, June, 1834.</bibl>
                <p>“INTERESTING TRIAL.—During the session of
<pb id="ballix" n="ix"/>
the circuit-court for Davison county, which adjourned
a few days since, a case was tried of more
than usual interest to the public, It was that of
Meeks against Philips, for the value of a slave who
had been killed by Philips, whilst in the employment of 
Meeks as his overseer. The following
abstract of the evidence was furnished us by a disinterested 
member of the bar, who was not engaged as
counsel for either side of the cause.</p>
                <p>“ ‘It appeared in evidence that the negro had disobeyed Philips' 
orders, in going away one night, without 
his permission, for which, in accordance with his
duty, he undertook to chastise him. The boy proved
somewhat refractory, and probably offered resistance,
though there was no direct evidence of the fact.
From Philip's admissions, which must be taken for,
as well as against him, it seems he had a scuffle with
the boy, during which, the boy inflicted a blow upon
him, which produced great pain. Philips, with
assistance, finally subdued him. While endeavouring
to swing him to the limb of a tree, he resisted by
pulling back; whereupon Philips, who is a large and
strong man, gave him several blows upon his head
with the butt of a loaded horsewhip. Having
tied him to the limb the rope gave way, and the boy
fell to the ground, when Philips gave him several
violent kicks in the side, and again swung him to
the tree. He then called for a cow-hide, which was
accordingly brought, arid the chastisement was 
commenced anew. The suffering wretch implored for
<pb id="ballx" n="x"/>
mercy in vain. <sic corr="Philips">Phili  s</sic> would whip him awhile,
and then rest only to renew his strokes and wreak
his vengeance, for he repeatedly avowed his intention 
of whipping him to death!—saying, he had as
good a negro to put in his room, or remunerate his
master for the loss of him. The sufferer, writhing
under the stinging tortures of the lash, continued to
implore for mercy, while those who were present
interposed, and pleaded, too, in his behalf; but there
was no relenting arm, until life was nearly extinct,
and feeling had taken its departure. He was cut
loose bleeding and weak, overcome with extreme
exhaustion and debility, and died in a few minutes
after.’ The jury, of course, found for the 
plaintiff.”</p>
              </div1>
            </body>
          </text>
        </q>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <pb id="ballxi" n="xi"/>
        <head>PREFACE.</head>
        <p>IN the following pages, the reader will find embodied 
the principal incidents that have occurred in
the life of a slave, in the United States of America.
The narrative is taken from the mouth of the adventurer 
himself; and if the copy does not retain the
identical words of the original, the sense and import,
at least, are faithfully preserved.</p>
        <p>Many of his opinions have been cautiously omitted, 
or carefully suppressed, as being of no value to
the reader; and his sentiments upon the subject of
slavery, have not been embodied in this work. The
design of the writer, who is no more than the recorder 
of the facts detailed to him by another, has been
to render the narrative as simple, and the style of
the story as plain, as the laws of the language would
permit. To introduce the reader, as it were, to a
view of the cotton fields, and exhibit, not to his 
imagination, but to his very eyes, the mode of life to
which the slaves on the southern plantations must
conform, has been the primary object of the compiler.</p>
        <p>The book has been written without fear or prejudice, 
and no opinions have been consulted in its composition. 
The sole view of the writer has been to
make the citizens of the United States acquainted
with each other, and to give a faithful portrait of the
manners, usages, and customs of the southern people, 
so far as those manners, usages, and customs
<pb id="ballxii" n="xii"/>
have fallen under the observations of a common
negro slave, endued by nature with a tolerable portion 
of intellectual capacity. The more reliance is
to be placed upon his relations of those things that
he saw in the southern country, when it is recollected 
that he had been born and brought up in a part of
the state of Maryland, in which, of all others, the spirit
of the “old aristocracy,” as it has not unaptly been
called, retained much of its pristine vigour in his
youth; and where he had an early opportunity of seeing 
many of the most respectable, best educated, and
most highly enlightened families of both Maryland
and Virginia, a constant succession of kind offices,
friendly visits, and family alliances, having at that
day united the most distinguished inhabitants of the
two sides of the Potomac, in the social relations of
one people.</p>
        <p>It might naturally be expected, that a man who
had passed through so many scenes of adversity,
and had suffered so many wrongs at the hands of
his fellow-man, would feel much of the bitterness of
heart that is engendered by a remembrance of 
unatoned injuries; but every sentiment of this kind has
been carefully excluded from the following pages, in
which the reader will find nothing but an unadorned 
detail of acts, and the impressions those acts produced 
on the mind of him upon whom they operated.</p>
      </div1>
    </front>
    <body>
      <div1 type="narrative">
        <head>NARRATIVE.</head>
        <pb id="ball13" n="13"/>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <p>THE system of slavery, as practised in the United
States, has been, and is now, but little understood by
the people who live north of the Potomac and the
Ohio; for, although individual cases of extreme cruelty 
and oppression occasionally occur in Maryland,
yet the general treatment of the black people, is far
more lenient and mild in that state, than it is farther
south. This, I presume, is mainly to be attributed
to the vicinity of the free state of Pennsylvania; but,
in no small degree, to the influence of the population
of the cities of Baltimore and Washington, over the
families of the planters of the surrounding counties.
For experience has taught me, that both masters and
mistresses, who, if not observed by strangers, would
treat their slaves with the utmost rigour, are so far
operated upon, by a sense of shame or pride, as to
provide them tolerably with both food and clothing,
when they know their conduct is subject to the 
observation of persons, whose good opinion they wish
to preserve. A large number of the most respectable
and wealthy people in both Washington and Baltimore, 
being altogether opposed to the practice of slavery,
<pb id="ball14" n="14"/>
hold a constant control over the actions of their
friends, the farmers, and thus prevent much misery;
but in the south, the case is widely different. There,
every man, and every woman too, except prevented
by poverty, is a slave-holder; and the entire white
population is leagued together by a common bond of
the most sordid interest, in the torture and oppression
of the poor descendants of Africa. If the negro is
wronged, there is no one to whom he can complain—
if suffering for want of the coarsest food, he dare
not steal—if flogged till the flesh falls from his
bones, he must not murmur—and if compelled to
perform his daily toil in an iron collar, no expression
of resentment must escape his lips.</p>
          <p>People of the northern states, who make excursions 
to the south, visit the principal cities and towns,
travel the most frequented highways, or even sojourn
for a time at the residences of the large planters, and
partake of their hospitality and amusements, know
nothing of the condition of the southern slaves. To
acquire this knowledge, the traveller must take up
his abode for a season, in the lodge of the overseer,
pass a summer in the remote cotton fields, or spend
a year within view of the rice swamps. By attending 
for one month, the court which the overseer of a
large estate holds every evening in the cotton-gin
yard, and witnessing the execution of his decrees, a
Turk or a Russian would find the tribunals of his
country far outdone.</p>
          <p>It seems to be a law of nature, that slavery is
equally destructive to the master and the slave; for,
<pb id="ball15" n="15"/>
whilst it <sic corr="stupefies">stupifies</sic> the latter with fear, and reduces
him below the condition of man, it brutalizes the former, 
by the practice of continual tyranny; and
makes him the prey of all the vices which render
human nature loathsome.</p>
          <p>In the following simple narrative of an unlearned
man, I have endeavoured, faithfully and truly, to
present to the reader, some of the most material 
accidents which occurred to myself, in a period of thirty
years of slavery in the free Republic of the United
States; as well as many circumstances, which I observed 
in the condition and conduct of other persons
during that period.</p>
          <p>It has been supposed, by many, that the state of
the southern slaves is constantly becoming better;
and that the treatment which they receive at the
hands of their masters, is progressively milder and
more humane; but the contrary of all this is 
unquestionably the truth; for, under the bad culture
which is practised in the south, the land is constantly 
becoming poorer, and the means of getting food,
more and more difficult. So long as the land is new
and rich, and produces corn and sweet potatoes
abundantly, the black people seldom suffer greatly
for food; but, when the ground is all cleared, and
planted in rice or cotton, corn and potatoes become
scarce; <hi rend="italics">and when corn has to be bought on a cotton 
plantation, the people must expect to make
acquaintance with hunger</hi>.</p>
          <p>My grandfather was brought from Africa, and
sold as a slave in Calvert county, in Maryland, about
<pb id="ball16" n="16"/>
the year 1730. I never understood the name of the
ship in which he was imported, nor the name of the
planter who bought him on his arrival, but at the
time I knew him, he was a slave in a family called
Mauel, who resided near Leonardtown. My father
was a slave in a family named Hantz, living near
the same place. My mother was the slave of a tobacco 
planter, an old man, who died, according to
the best of my recollection, when I was about four
years old, leaving his property in such a situation
that it became necessary, as I suppose, to sell a part
of it to pay his debts. Soon after his death, several
of his slaves, and with others myself, were sold at
public vendue. My mother had several children,
my brothers and sisters, and we were all sold on the
same day to different purchasers. Our new master
took us away, and I never saw my mother, nor any
of my brothers and sisters afterwards. This was, I
presume, about the year 1785. I learned subsequently, 
from my father, that my mother was sold to
a Georgia trader, who soon after that carried her
away from Maryland. Her other children were sold
to slave-dealers from Carolina, and were also taken
away, so that I was left alone in Calvert county, with
my father, whose owner lived only a few miles from
my new master's residence. At the time I was sold
I was quite naked, having never had any clothes in
my life; but my new master had brought with him
a child's frock or wrapper, belonging to one of his
own children; and after he had purchased me, he
dressed me in this garment, took me before him on
<pb id="ball17" n="17"/>
his horse, and started home; but my poor mother,
when she saw me leaving her for the last time, ran
after me, took me down from the horse, clasped me
in her arms, and wept loudly and bitterly over me.
My master seemed to pity her, and endeavoured to
soothe her distress by telling her that he would be a
good master to me, and that I should not want any
thing. She then, still holding me in her arms,
walked along the road beside the horse as he moved
slowly, and earnestly and imploringly besought my
master to buy her and the rest of her children, and
not permit them to be carried away by the negro
buyers; but whilst thus entreating him to save her
and her family, the slave-driver, who had first bought
her, came running in pursuit of her with a raw hide
in his hand. When he overtook us he told her he
was her master now, and ordered her to give that
little negro to its owner, and come back with him.</p>
          <p>My mother then turned to him and cried, “Oh,
master, do not take me from my child!” Without
making any reply, he gave her two or three heavy
blows on the shoulders with his raw hide, snatched
me from her arms, handed me to my master, and
seizing her by one arm, dragged her back towards
the place of sale. My master then quickened the
pace of his horse; and as we advanced, the cries of
my poor parent became more and more indistinct—
at length they died away in the distance, and I never
again heard the voice of my poor mother. Young
as I was, the horrors of that day sank deeply into
my heart, and even at this time, though half a century
<pb id="ball18" n="18"/>
has elapsed, the terrors of the scene return with
painful vividness upon my memory. Frightened at the sight
of the cruelties inflicted upon my poor mother, I forgot
my own sorrows at parting from her and clung to my new
master, as an angel and a saviour, when compared with
the hardened fiend into whose power she had fallen.
She had been a kind and good mother to me; had
warmed in her bosom in the cold nights of winter;
and had often divided the scanty pittance of food
allowed her by her mistress, between my brothers, and
sisters, and me, and gone supperless to bed herself.
Whatever victuals she could obtain beyond the coarse
food, salt fish, and corn-bread, allowed to slaves on
the Patuxent and Potomac rivers, she carefully distributed
among her children, and treated us with all the tenderness 
which her own miserable condition would
permit. I have no doubt that she was chained and
driven to Carolina, and toiled out the residue of a forlorn
and famished existence in the rice swamps, or indigo fields of
the south.</p>
          <p>My father never recovered from the effects of the
shock which this sudden and overwhelming ruin of his family
gave him. He had formerly been of a gay social
temper, and when he came to see us on a Saturday
night, he always brought us some little present, such as the
means of a poor slave would allow—apples, melons,
sweet potatoes, or, if he could procure nothing else, a
little parched corn, which tasted better in our cabin,
because he had brought it.</p>
          <p>He spent the greater part of the time, which his
<pb id="ball19" n="19"/>
master permitted him to pass with us, in relating
such stories as he had learned from his companions,
or in singing the rude songs common amongst the
slaves of Maryland and Virginia. After this time I
never heard him laugh heartily, or sing a song. He
became gloomy and morose in his temper, to all but
me; and <sic corr="spent">sp nt</sic> nearly all his leisure time with my
grandfather, who claimed kindred with some royal
family in Africa, and had been a great warrior in
his native country. The master of my father was
a hard penurious man, and so exceedingly avaricious, 
that he scarcely allowed himself the common
conveniences of life. A stranger to sensibility, he
was incapable of tracing the change in the temper
and deportment of my father, to its true cause; but
attributed it to a sullen discontent with his condition
as a slave, and a desire to abandon his service, and
seek his liberty by escaping to some of the free 
states. To prevent the perpetration of this suspected crime
of <hi rend="italics">running away from slavery</hi>, the old man
resolved to sell my father to a southern slave-dealer,
and accordingly applied to one of those men, who
was at that time in Calvert, to become the purchaser. 
The price was agreed on, but, as my father
was a very strong, active, and resolute man, it was
deemed unsafe for the Georgian to attempt to seize
him, even with the aid of others, in the day-time,
when he was at work, as it was known he carried
upon his person a large knife. It was therefore
determined to secure him by stratagem, and for this
purpose, a farmer in the neighbourhood, who was
<pb id="ball20" n="20"/>
made privy to the plan, alleged that he had lost a
pig, which must have been stolen by some one, and
that he suspected my father to be the thief. A constable
was employed to arrest him, but as he was
afraid to undertake the business alone, he called on
his way, at the house of the master of my grandfather, 
to procure assistance from the overseer of the
plantation. When he arrived at the house, the
overseer was at the barn, and thither he repaired to
make his application. At the end of the barn was
the coach-house, and as the day was cool, to avoid
the wind which was high, the two walked to the
side of the coach-house to talk over the matter, and
settle their plan of operations. It so happened, that
my grandfather, whose business it was to keep the
coach in good condition, was at work at this time,
rubbing the plated handles of the doors, and brightening 
the other metallic parts of the vehicle. Hearing 
the voice of the overseer without, he suspended
his work, and listening attentively, became a party
to their councils. They agreed that they would
delay the execution of their project until the next
day, as it was then late. The supposed they would
have no difficulty in apprehending their intended
victim, as, knowing himself innocent of the theft, he
would readily consent to go with the constable to a
justice of the peace, to have the charge examined.
That night, however, about midnight, my grandfather 
silently repaired to the cabin of my father, a
distance of about three miles, aroused him from his
sleep, made him acquainted with the extent of his
<pb id="ball21" n="21"/>
danger, gave him a bottle of cider and a small bag
of parched corn, and then praying to the God of his
native country to protect his son, enjoined him to fly
from the destruction which awaited him. In the
morning, the Georgian could not find his newly
purchased slave, who was never seen or heard of in
Maryland from that day. He probably had prudence 
enough to conceal himself in the day, and
travel only at night; by this means making his way
slowly up the country, between the Patapsco and
Patuxent, until he was able to strike across to the
north, and reach Pennsylvania.</p>
          <p>After the flight of my father, my grandfather was
the only person left in Maryland, with whom I could
claim kindred. He was at that time an old man,
as he himself said, nearly eighty years of age, and
he manifested towards me all the fondness which a
person so far advanced in life could be expected to
feel for a child. As he was too feeble to perform
much hard labour, his master did not require him
either to live or to work with the common field
hands, who were employed the greater part of the
year in cultivating tobacco, and preparing it for market, 
that being the staple crop of all the lower part
of the western shore of Maryland at that time.
Indeed, old Ben, as my grandfather was called, had
always expressed great contempt for his fellow slaves,
they being as he said, a mean and vulgar race, quite
beneath his rank, and the dignity of his former station. 
He had, during all the time that I knew him, a 
small cabin of his own, with about half an acre of
<pb id="ball22" n="22"/>
ground attached to it, which he cultivated on his
own account and from which he drew a large portion 
of his subsistence. He entertained strange and
peculiar notions of religion, and prayed every night,
though he said he ought to pray oftener; but that
his God would excuse him for the non-performance
of this duty in consideration of his being a slave,
and compelled to devote his whole time to the service
of his master. He never went to church or meeting
and held, that the religion of this country was altogether 
false, and indeed, no religion at all; being the
mere invention of priests and crafty men, who hoped
thereby to profit through the ignorance and credulity
of the multitude. In support of this opinion, he maintained 
that there could only be one true standard of
faith, which was the case in his country, where all
the people worshipped together in the same assembly, 
and believed in the same doctrines which had
been of old time delivered by the true God to a holy
man, who was taken up into heaven for that purpose, 
and after he had received the divine communication, 
had returned to earth, and spent a hundred
years in preaching and imparting the truth which
had been revealed to him, to mankind. This inspired 
man resided in some country, at a great distance
from that of my grandfather, but had come
there, across a part of the sea, in company with an
angel; and instructed the people in the mysteries of
the true faith, which had ever since been preserved
in its utmost purity, by the descendants of those
who received it, through a period of more than ten
<pb id="ball23" n="23"/>
thousand years. My grandfather said, that the tenets
of this religion were so plain and self-evident, that any
one could understand them, without any other instruction, 
than the reading of a small book, a copy
of which was kept in every family, and which contained 
all the rules both of faith and practice, necessary 
for any one to know or exercise. No one was permitted 
to expound or explain this book, as it was
known to be the oracle of the true God, and it
was held impious for any person to give a construction 
to his words, different from that which
was so palpably and manifestly expressed on the
face of the book.</p>
          <p>This book was likewise written in such plain and
intelligible language, that only one meaning could
possibly be given to any one part of it; and was
withal so compendious and brief, that people could,
with very little labour, commit the whole of its precepts 
to memory. The priests had, at several times,
attempted to publish commentaries and glossaries
upon this book; but as often as this had been attempted, 
the perpetrators had been tried, found
guilty of conspiring to corrupt the public morals, and
then banished from the country. People who were
disposed to worship publicly, convened together in
summer, under the boughs of a large tree, and the
eldest person present read the inspired book from beginning 
to end, which could be done in two hours,
at most. Sometimes a priest was employed to read
the book, but he was never, by any means, allowed
to add any observations of his own, as it would
<pb id="ball24" n="24"/>
have been considered absurd as well as very wicked
for a mere man to attempt to add to, alter, amend,
or in any manner give a colouring to the revealed
word of God. In winter, when it rained constantly, 
the worshippers met under the roof of a house
covered with the leaves of a certain tree, which
grew in great abundance on the margins of all the
streams.</p>
          <p>The law imposed no penalties on those who did
not profess to believe the contents of the sacred book;
but those who did not live according to its rules were
deemed had subjects, and were compelled to become
soldiers, as being fit only for a life of bloodshed and
cruelty.</p>
          <p>The book inculcated no particular form of belief
and left men free to profess what faith they pleased
but its principles of morality were extremely rigid
and uncompromising. Love of country, charity, and
social affection, were the chief points of duty enjoined 
by it. Lying and drunkenness were strictly prohibited, 
and those guilty of these vices were severely
punished. Cruelty was placed in the same rank of
crimes; but the mode of punishment was left entirely 
to the civil law-giver. The book required neither 
fastings, penances, nor pilgrimages; but tenderness 
to wives and children, was one of its most positive
injunctions.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball25" n="25"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II.</head>
          <p>The name of the man who purchased me at the
vendue, and became my master, was John Cox;
but he was generally called Jack Cox. He was a
man of kindly feelings towards his family, and
treated his slaves, of whom he had several besides
me, with humanity. He permitted my grandfather
to visit me as often as he pleased, and allowed him
sometimes to carry me to his own cabin, which stood
in a lonely place, at the head of a deep hollow, almost 
surrounded by a thicket of cedar trees, which
had grown up in a worn out and abandoned tobacco
field. My master gave me better clothes than the
little slaves of my age generally received in Calvert,
and often told me that he intended to make me his
waiter, and that if I behaved well I should become
his overseer in time. These stations of waiter and
overseer appeared to me to be the highest points of
honour and greatness in the whole world, and had
not circumstances frustrated my master's plans, as
well as my own views, I should probably have been
living at this time in a cabin on the corner of some
tobacco plantation.</p>
          <p>Fortune had decreed otherwise. When I was
about twelve years old, my master, Jack Cox, died
of a disease which had long confined him to the
house. I was sorry for the death of my master,
who had always been kind to me; and I soon 
discovered that I had good cause to regret his departure
<pb id="ball26" n="26"/>
from this world. He had several children at the
time of his death, who were all young; the oldest
being about my own age. The father of my late
master, who was still living, became administrator
of his estate, and took possession of his property,
and amongst the rest, of myself. This old gentleman 
treated me with the greatest severity, and compelled 
me to work very hard on his plantation for
several years, until I suppose I must have been near
or quite twenty years of age. As I was always very
obedient, and ready to execute all his orders, I did
not receive much whipping, but suffered greatly for
want of sufficient and proper food. My master allowed 
his slaves a peck of corn, each, per week,
throughout the year and this we had to grind into
meal in a hand mill for ourselves. We had a tolerable 
supply of meat for a short time, about the month
of December, when he killed his hogs. After that
season we had meat once a week, unless bacon became 
scarce, which very often happened, in which
case we had no meat at all. However, as we fortunately 
lived near both the Patuxent river and the
Chesapeake Bay, we had abundance of fish in the
spring, and as long as the fishing season continued.
After that period, each slave received, in addition to
his allowance of corn, one salt herring every day.</p>
          <p>My master gave me one pair of shoes, one pair of
stockings, one hat, one jacket of coarse cloth, two
coarse shirts, and two pair of trousers yearly. He
allowed me no other clothes. In the winter time I
often suffered very much from the cold; as I had to
<pb id="ball27" n="27"/>
drive the team of oxen which hauled the tobacco to
market, and frequently did not get home until late
at night, the distance being considerable, and my
cattle travelling very slow.</p>
          <p>One Saturday evening, when I came home from
the corn field, my master told me that he had hired
me out for a year at the city of Washington, and
that I would have to live at the navy-yard.</p>
          <p>On the new-year's-day following, which happened 
about two weeks afterwards, my master set forward 
for Washington, on horseback, and ordered
me to accompany him on foot. It was night when
we arrived at the navy-yard, and every thing appeared 
very strange to me.</p>
          <p>I was told by a gentleman who had epaulets on
his shoulders, that I must go on board a large ship,
which lay in the river. He at the same time told a
boy to show me the way. This ship proved to be
the Congress frigate, and I was told that I had been
brought there to cook for the people belonging to her.
In the course of a few days the duties of my station
became quite familiar to me; and in the enjoyment
of a profusion of excellent provisions, I felt very
happy. I strove by all means to please the officers
and gentlemen who came on board, and in this I
soon found my account. One gave me a half-worn
coat, another an old shirt, and a third, a cast off
waistcoat and pantaloons. Some presented me with
small sums of money, and in this way I soon found
myself well clothed, and with more than a dollar in
my pocket. My duties, though constant, were not
<pb id="ball28" n="28"/>
<sic corr="burdensome">burthensome</sic>, and I was permitted to spend Sunday
afternoon in my own way. I generally went up
into the city to see the new and splendid buildings;
often walked as far as Georgetown, and made many
new acquaintances amongst the slaves, and frequently 
saw large numbers of people of my colour chained
together in long trains, and driven off towards the
south. At that time the Slave-trade was not regarded 
with so much indignation and disgust, as it
is now. It was a rare thing to hear of a person of
colour running away, and escaping altogether from
his master: my father being the only one within
my knowledge, who had, before this time, obtained
his liberty in this manner, in Calvert county; and,
as before stated, I never heard what became of him
after his flight.</p>
          <p>I remained on board the Congress, and about the
navy-yard, two years, and was quite satisfied with
my lot, until about three months before the expiration 
of this period, when it so happened that a
schooner, loaded with iron and other materials for
the use of the yard, arrived from Philadelphia. She
came and lay close by the Congress, to discharge her
cargo, and amongst her crew I observed a black
man, with whom, in the course of a day or two, I
became acquainted. He told me he was free, and
lived in Philadelphia, where he kept a house of 
entertainment for sailors, which he said was attended
to in his absence by his wife.</p>
          <p>His description of Philadelphia, and of the liberty
enjoyed there by the black people, so charmed my
<pb id="ball29" n="29"/>
imagination that I determined to devise some plan
of escaping from the Congress, and making my
way to the north. I communicated my designs to
my new friend, who promised to give me his aid.
We agreed that the night before the schooner should
sail, I was to be concealed in the hold, amongst
a parcel of loose tobacco, which he said the captain
had undertaken to carry to Philadelphia. The sailing 
of the schooner was delayed longer than we expected; 
and, finally, her captain purchased a cargo
of flour in Georgetown, and sailed for the West Indies. 
Whilst I was anxiously awaiting some other
opportunity of making my way to Philadelphia, (the
idea of crossing the country to the western part of
Pennsylvania never entered my mind,) new-year's-day
came, and with it came my old master from
Calvert, accompanied by a gentleman named Gibson, 
to whom he said he had sold me, and to whom
he delivered me over in the navy-yard. We all
three set out that same evening for Calvert, and
reached the residence of my new master the next
day. Here I was informed that I had become the
subject of a law-suit. My new master claimed me
under his purchase from old Mr. Cox; and another
gentleman of the neighbourhood, named Levin Ballard, 
had bought me of the children of my former
master, Jack Cox. This suit continued in the
courts of Calvert county more than two years; but
was finally decided in favour of him who had bought
me of the children.</p>
          <p>I went home with my master, Mr. Gibson, who
<pb id="ball30" n="30"/>
was a farmer, and with whom I lived three years.
Soon after I came to live with Mr. Gibson, I married
a girl of colour named Judah, the slave of a gentleman 
by the name of Symmes, who resided in the
same neighbourhood. I was at the house of Mr.
Symmes every week; and became as well acquainted 
with him and his family, as I was with my
master.</p>
          <p>Mr. Symmes also married a wife about the time I
did. The lady whom he married lived near Philadelphia, 
and when she first came to Maryland, she
refused to be served by a black chambermaid, but
employed a white girl, the daughter of a poor man,
who lived near. The lady was reported to be very
wealthy, and brought a large trunk full of plate,
and other valuable articles. This trunk was so
heavy that I could scarcely carry it, and it impressed 
my mind with the idea of great riches in the
owner, at that time. After some time Mrs. Symmes
dismissed her white chambermaid, and placed my
wife in that situation, which I regarded as a fortunate 
circumstance, as it insured her good food, and
at least one good suit of clothes.</p>
          <p>The Symmes' family was one of the most ancient
in Maryland, and had been a long time resident in
Calvert county. The grounds had been laid out,
and all the improvements projected about the family
abode, in a style of much magnificence, according to
the custom of the old aristocracy of Maryland and
Virginia.</p>
          <p>Appendant to the domicile, and at no great distance
<pb id="ball31" n="31"/>
from the house, was a family vault, built of
brick, in which reposed the occupants of the estate,
who had lived there for many previous generations.
This vault had not been opened or entered for fifteen
years previous to the time of which I speak; but it
so happened, that at this period, a young man, a distant 
relation of the family, died, having requested on
his death-bed, that he might be buried in this family
resting place. When I came on Saturday evening
to see my wife and child, Mr. Symmes desired me,
as I was older than any of his black men, to take an
iron pick and go and open the vault, which I accordingly 
did, by cutting away the mortar, and removing 
a few bricks from one side of the building;
but I could not remove more than three or four bricks
before I was obliged, by the horrid effluvia which
issued at the aperture, to retire. It was the most
deadly and sickening scent that I have ever smelled
and I could not return to complete the work until
after the sun had risen the next day, when I pulled
down so much of one of the side walls, as to permit
persons to walk in upright. I then went in alone,
and examined this house of the dead, and surely no
picture could more strongly and vividly depict the
emptiness of all earthly vanity, and the nothingness
of human pride. Dispersed over the floor lay the
fragments of more than twenty human skeletons,
each in the place where it had been deposited by the
idle tenderness of surviving friends. In some cases
nothing remained but the hair and the larger bones,
whilst in several the form of the coffin was yet visible,
<pb id="ball32" n="32"/>
with all the bones resting in their proper places.
One coffin, the sides of which were yet standing, the
lid only having decayed and partly fallen in, so as to
disclose the contents of this narrow cell, presented a
peculiarly moving spectacle. Upon the centre of
the lid was a large silver plate, and the head and
foot were adorned with silver stars. The nails which
had united the parts of the coffin had also silver
heads. Within lay the skeletons of a mother and
her infant child, in slumbers only to be broken by
the peal of the last trumpet. The bones of the infant 
lay upon the breast of the mother, where the
hands of affection had shrouded them. The ribs of
the parent had fallen down, and rested on the back
bone. Many gold rings were about the bones of
the fingers. Brilliant ear-rings lay beneath where
the ears had been; and a glittering gold chain encircled 
the ghastly and haggard vertebrae of a once
beautiful neck. The shroud and flesh had disappeared, 
but the hair of the mother appeared strong
and fresh. Even the silken locks of the infant were
still preserved. Behold the end of youth and beauty, 
and of all that is lovely in life! The coffin was
so much decayed that it could not be removed. A
thick and dismal vapour hung embodied from the
roof and walls of this charnal house, in appearance
somewhat like a mass of dark cobwebs; but which
was impalpable to the touch, and when stirred by
the hand vanished away. On the second day we
deposited with his kindred, the corpse of the young
man, and at night I again carefully closed up the
<pb id="ball33" n="33"/>
breach which I had made in the walls of this 
dwelling-place of the dead.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <p>Some short time after my wife became chambermaid
to her mistress, it was my misfortune to
change masters once more. Levin Ballard, who,
as before stated, had purchased me of the children
of my former master, Jack Cox, was successful in
his law suit with Mr. Gibson, the object of which
was to determine the right of property in me; and
one day, whilst I was at work in the corn-field, Mr.
Ballard came and told me I was his property; asking 
me at the same time if I was willing to go with
him. I told him I was not willing to go; but that if
I belonged to him I knew I must. We then went
to the house, and Mr. Gibson not being at home,
Mrs. Gibson told me I must go with Mr. Ballard.</p>
          <p>I accordingly went with him, determining to serve
him obediently and faithfully. I remained in his
service almost three years, and as he lived near the
residence of my wife's master, my former mode of
life was not materially changed, by this change of
home.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Symmes spent much of her time in exchanging 
visits with the families of the other large
planters, both in Calvert, and the neighbouring
counties; and through my wife, I became acquainted
<pb id="ball34" n="34"/>
with the private family history of many of the
principal persons in Maryland.</p>
          <p>There was a great proprietor, who resided in another 
county, who owned several hundred slaves; 
and who permitted them to beg of travellers on the
high-way. This same gentleman had several daughters, 
and according to the custom of the time, kept
what they called open house: that is, his house was
free to all persons of genteel appearance, who chose
to visit it. The young ladies were supposed to be
the greatest fortunes in the country, were reputed
beautiful, and consequently were greatly admired.</p>
          <p>Two gentlemen, who were lovers of these girls,
desirous of amusing their mistresses, invited a young
man, whose standing in society they supposed to be
beneath theirs, to go with them to the manor, as it
was called. When there, they endeavoured to make
him an object of ridicule, in presence of the ladies;
but he so well acquitted himself, and manifested such
superior wit and talents, that one of the young ladies
fell in love with him, and soon after, wrote him
a letter, which led to their marriage. His two pretended 
friends were never afterwards countenanced
by the family, as gentlemen of honour; but the fortunate 
husband avenged himself of his heartless
companions, by inviting them to his wedding, and
exposing them to the observation of the vast assemblage 
of fashionable people, who always attended a
marriage, in the family of a great planter.</p>
          <p>The two gentlemen, who had been thus made to
fall into the pit that they had dug for another, were
<pb id="ball35" n="35"/>
so much chagrined at the issue of the adventure, that
one, soon left Maryland; and the other became a
common drunkard, and died a few years afterwards.</p>
          <p>My change of masters, realised all the evil apprehensions 
which I had entertained. I found Mr. Ballard sullen 
and crabbed in his temper, and always
prone to find fault with my conduct—no matter how
hard I had laboured, or how careful I was to fulfil
all his orders, and obey his most unreasonable commands. 
Yet, it so happened, that he never beat
me, for which I was altogether indebted to the good
character, for <sic corr="industry">inus try</sic>, sobriety, and humility,
which I had established in the neighbourhood. I
think he was ashamed to abuse me, lest he should
suffer in the good opinion of the public; for he often
fell into the most violent fits of anger against me,
and overwhelmed me with coarse and abusive language. 
He did not give me clothes enough to keep
me warm in winter, and compelled me to work in
the woods, when there was deep snow on the ground,
by which I suffered very much. I had determined
at last to speak to him to sell me to some person in
the neighbourbood, so that I might still be near my
wife and children—but a different fate awaited me.</p>
          <p>My master kept a store at a small village on the
bank of the Patuxent river, called B——, although 
he resided at some distance on a farm. One
morning he rose early, and ordered me to take a
yoke of oxen and go to the village, to bring home a
cart which was there, saying he would follow me.
He arrived at the village soon after I did, and took
<pb id="ball36" n="36"/>
his breakfast with his store-keeper. He then told
me to come into the house and get my breakfast.
Whilst I was eating in the kitchen, I observed him
talking earnestly, but lowly, to a stranger near the
kitchen door. I soon after went out, and hitched
my oxen to the cart, and was about to drive off,
when several men came round about me, and
amongst them the stranger whom I had seen speaking 
with my master. This man came up to me,
and, seizing me by the collar, shook me violently,
saying I was his property, and must go with him to
Georgia. At the sound of these words, the thoughts
of my wife and children rushed across my mind, and
my heart died away within me. I saw and knew
that my case was hopeless, and that resistance was
vain, as there were near twenty persons present, all
of whom were ready to assist the man by whom I
was kidnapped. I felt incapable of weeping or
speaking, and in my despair I laughed loudly. My
purchaser ordered me to cross my hands behind,
which were quickly bound with a strong cord; and
he then told me that we must set out that very day
for the south. I asked if I could not be allowed to
go to see my wife and children, or if this could not
be permitted, if they might not have leave to come
to see me; but was told that I would be able to get
another wife in Georgia.</p>
          <p>My new master, whose name I did not hear, took
me that same day across the Patuxent, where I
joined fifty-one other slaves, whom he had bought
in Maryland. Thirty-two of these were men, and
<pb id="ball37" n="37"/>
nineteen were women. The women were merely
tied together with a rope, about the size of a bed
cord, which was tied like a halter round the neck of
each; but the men, of whom I was the stoutest
and strongest, were very differently caparisoned. A
strong iron collar was closely fitted by means of a
padlock round each of our necks. A chain of iron,
about a hundred feet in length, was passed through
the hasp of each padlock, except at the two ends,
where the hasps of the padlocks passed through a
link of the chain. In addition to this, we were
handcuffed in pairs, with iron staples and bolts, with
a short chain, about a foot long, uniting the handcuffs
and their wearers in pairs. In this manner we were
chained alternately by the right and left hand; and
the poor man, to whom I was thus ironed, wept like
all infant when the blacksmith, with his heavy hammer, 
fastened the ends of the bolts that kept the staples 
from slipping from our arms. For my own
part, I felt indifferent to my fate. It appeared to me
that the worst had come, that could come, and that
no change of fortune could harm me.</p>
          <p>After we were all chained and handcuffed together, 
we sat down upon the ground; and here reflecting 
upon the sad reverse of fortune that had so suddenly 
overtaken me, and the dreadful suffering
which awaited me, I became weary of life, and bitterly 
execrated the day I was born. It seemed that
I was destined by fate to drink the cup of sorrow to
the very dregs, and that I should find no respite from
misery but in the grave. I longed to die, and escape
<pb id="ball38" n="38"/>
from the hands of my tormentors; but even the
wretched privilege of destroying myself was denied
me; for I could not shake off my chains, nor move
a yard without the consent of my master. Reflecting
in silence upon my forlorn condition, I at length 
concluded that as things could not become worse—and
as the life of man is but a continued round of changes, 
they must, of necessity, take a turn in my favour 
at some future day. I found relief in this vague
and indefinite hope, and when we received orders to
go on board the scow, which was to transport us over
the Patuxent, I marched down to the water with a
firmness of purpose of which I did not believe myself 
capable, a few minutes before.</p>
          <p>We were soon on the south side of the river, and
taking up our line of march, we travelled about five
miles that evening, and stopped for the night at one
of those miserable public houses, so frequent in the
lower parts of Maryland and Virginia, called 
“<hi rend="italics">ordinaries</hi>.”</p>
          <p>Our master ordered a pot of mush to be made for
our supper; after despatching which, we all lay down
on the naked floor to steep in our handcuffs and
chains. The women, my fellow-slaves, lay on one
side of the room; and the men who were chained
with me, occupied the other. I slept but little this
night, which I passed in thinking of my wife and
little children, whom I could not hope ever to see
again. I also thought of my grandfather, and of the
long nights I had passed with him, listening to his
narratives of the scenes through which he had passed
<pb id="ball39" n="39"/>
in Africa. I at length fell asleep, but was distressed
by painful dreams. My wife and children appeared
to be weeping and lamenting my calamity; and 
beseeching and imploring my master on their knees,
not to carry me away from them. My little boy
came and begged me not to go and leave him, and
endeavoured, as I thought, with his little hands to
break the fetters that bound me. I awoke in agony
and cursed my existence. I could not pray, for the
measure of my woes seemed to be full, and I felt as
if there was no mercy in heaven, nor compassion on
earth, for a man who was born a slave. Day at
length came, and with the dawn, we resumed our
journey towards the Potomac. As we passed along
the road, I saw the slaves at work in the corn and
tobacco-fields. I knew they toiled hard and lacked
food but they were not, like me, dragged in chains
from their wives, children, and friends. Compared
with me, they were the happiest of mortals. I almost 
envied them their blessed lot.</p>
          <p>Before night we crossed the Potomac, at Hoe's
Ferry, and bade farewell to Maryland. At night we
stopped at the house of a poor gentleman, at least he
appeared to wish my master to consider him a gentleman; 
and he had no difficulty in establishing his
claim to poverty. He lived at the side of the road, in
a framed house, which had never been plastered
within—the weather-boards being the only wall.
He had about fifty acres of land enclosed by a fence,
the remains of a farm which had once covered two
or three hundred acres; but the cedar bushes had
<pb id="ball40" n="40"/>
encroached upon all sides, until the cultivation had
been confined to its present limits. The land was
the very picture of sterility, and there was neither
barn nor stable on the place. The owner was ragged, 
and his wife and children were in a similar
plight. It was with difficulty that we obtained a
bushel of corn, which our master ordered us to
parch at a fire made in the yard, and to eat for our
supper. Even this miserable family possessed two
slaves, half-starved, half-naked wretches, whose 
appearance bespoke them familiar with hunger, and
victims of the lash; but yet there was one pang
which they had not known,—they had not been
chained and driven from their parents, or children,
into hopeless exile.</p>
          <p>We left this place early in the morning, and directed 
our course toward the south-west; our master
riding beside us, and hastening our march, sometimes 
by words of encouragement, and sometimes by
threats of punishment. The women took their
place in the rear of our line. We halted about nine
o'clock for breakfast, and received as much cornbread 
as we could eat, together with a plate of
broiled herrings, and about three pounds of pork
amongst us. Before we left this place, I was removed
from near the middle of the chain, and placed at the
front end of it; so that I now became the leader of
the file, and held this post of honour until our irons
were taken from us, near the town of Columbia in
South Carolina. We continued our route this day
along the high road between the Potomac and
<pb id="ball41" n="41"/>
Rappahannock: and I several times saw each of
those rivers before night. Our master gave us no
dinner to day, but we halted a short time before sundown, 
and got as much corn mush, and sour milk,
as we could eat for supper. It was now the beginning 
of the month of May, and the weather, in the
fine climate of Virginia, was very mild and pleasant;
so that our master was not obliged to provide us with
fire at night.</p>
          <p>From this time, to the end of our journey southward, 
we all slept, promiscuously, men and women,
on the floors of such houses as we chanced to stop
at. We had no clothes except those we wore, and
a few blankets; the larger portion of our gang being 
in rags at the time we crossed the Potomac.
Two of the women were pregnant; the one far advanced—
and she already complained of inability to
keep pace with our march; but her complaints were
disregarded. We crossed the Rappahannock at
Port Royal, and afterwards passed through the village 
of Bowling Green; a place with which I became 
better acquainted in after times; but which
now presented the quiet so common to all the small
towns in Virginia, and indeed in all the southern
states. Time did not reconcile me to my chains,
but it made me familiar with them; and in a few
days the horrible sensations attendant upon my cruel
separation from my wife  and children, in some measure 
subsided; and I began to reflect upon my
present hopeless and desperate situation, with some
degree of calmness; hoping that I might be able to
<pb id="ball42" n="42"/>
devise some means of escaping from the hands of
my new master, who seemed to place particular 
value on me, as I could perceive from his conversation
with such persons as we happened to meet at our
resting places. I heard him tell a tavern-keeper where
we halted, that if he had me in Georgia, he could get
five hundred dollars for me; but he had bought me
for his brother, and he believed he would not sell
me; but in this he afterwards changed his opinion.
I examined every part of our long chain, to see if
there might not be some place in it at which it
could be severed; but found it so completely secured, 
that with any means in my power, its separation
was impossible. From this time I endeavoured 
to beguile my sorrows, by examining the
state of the country through which we were travelling, 
and observing the condition of my fellow-slaves,
on the plantations along the high-road upon which
we sojourned.</p>
          <p>We all had as much corn bread as we could eat.
This was procured by our owner at the small dram
shops, or <hi rend="italics">ordinaries</hi>, at which we usually tarried all
night. In addition to this, we generally received a
salt herring though not <hi rend="italics">every</hi> day. On Sunday,
our master bought as much bacon, as, when divided
amongst us, gave about a quarter of a pound to each
person in our gang.</p>
          <p>In Calvert county, where I was born, the practice
amongst slave-holders, was to allow each slave one
peck of corn weekly, which was measured out every
Monday morning; at the same time each one receiving
<pb id="ball43" n="43"/>
seven salt herrings. This formed the week's
provision, and the master who did not give it, was
called a <hi rend="italics">hard master</hi>, whilst those who allowed their
people any thing more, were deemed kind and indulgent. 
It often happened, that the stock of salt
herrings laid up by a master in the spring, was not
sufficient to enable him to continue this rate of
distribution through the year; and when the fish
failed, nothing more than the corn was dealt out.
On the other hand, some planters, who had large
stocks of cattle; and many cows, kept the sour milk,
after all the cream had been skimmed from it, and
made a daily distribution of this amongst the working 
slaves. Some who had large apple orchards,
gave their slaves a pint of cider each per day,
through the autumn. It sometimes happened, too,
in the lower counties of Maryland, that there was
an allowance of pork, made to the slaves one day in
each week; though on some estates this did not
take place more than once in a month. This allowance
of meat was disposed of in such a manner
as to permit each slave to get a slice; very often
amounting to half a pound. The slaves were also
permitted to work for themselves at night, and on
Sunday. If they chose to fish, they had the privilege 
of selling whatever they caught. Some expert
fishermen caught and sold as many fish and oysters,
as enabled them to buy coffee, sugar, and other
luxuries for their wives, besides keeping themselves
and their families in Sunday clothes; for, the masters 
in Maryland only allowed the men one wool
<pb id="ball44" n="44"/>
hat, one pair of shoes, two shirts, two pair of trousers—
one pair of tow cloth, and one of woollen—and
one woollen jacket in the year. The women were
furnished in proportion. All other clothes they had
to provide for themselves. Children not able to work
in the field, were not provided with clothes at all, by
their masters. It is, however, honourable to the
Maryland slave-holders, that they never permit women 
to go naked in the fields, or about the house;
and if the men are industrious and <hi rend="italics">employ themselves 
well on Sundays and holydays</hi>, they can
always keep themselves in comfortable clothes.</p>
          <p>In Virginia, it appeared to me that the slaves
were more rigorously treated than they were in my
native place. It is easy to tell a man of colour who
is poorly fed, from one who is well supplied with
food, by his personal appearance. A half-starved
negro is a miserable looking creature. His skin 
becomes dry, and appears to be sprinkled over with
whitish husks, or scales; the glossiness of his face
vanishes, his hair loses its colour, becomes dry, and
when stricken with a rod, the dust flies from it.
These signs of bad treatment I perceived to be very
common in Virginia; many young girls who would
have been beautiful, if they had been allowed enough
to eat, had lost all their prettiness through mere
starvation; their fine glossy hair had become of a
reddish colour, and stood out round their heads like
long brown wool.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball45" n="45"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IV.</head>
          <p>Our master at first expressed a determination to
pass through the city of Richmond; but for some
reason, which he did not make known to us, he
changed his mind, and drove us up the country,
crossing the Matepony, North Anna and South Anna
rivers. For several days we traversed a region,
which had been deserted by the occupants—being
no longer worth culture—and immense thickets of
young red cedars, now occupied the fields, in digging 
of which, thousands of wretched slaves had
worn out their lives in the service of merciless
masters.</p>
          <p>In some places these cedar thickets, as they are
called, continued for three or four miles together,
without a house to enliven the scene, and with
scarcely an original forest tree to give variety to the
landscape. One day, in the midst of a wilderness
of cedars, we came in view of a stately and venerable 
looking brick edifice, which, on nearer inspection,
I discovered to be a church. On approaching it,
our driver ordered us to halt, and dismounting from
his horse, tied him to a young cedar tree, and sat
himself down upon a flat tomb-stone, near the west
end of the church, ordering us, at the same time, to
sit down among the grass and rest ourselves. The
grave yard in which we were now encamped, 
occupied about two acres of ground, which was 
surrounded by a square brick wall, much dilapidated,
<pb id="ball46" n="46"/>
and in many places broken down nearly to the
ground. The gates were decayed and gone, but
the gate-ways were yet distinct. The whole enclosure 
was thickly strewed with graves, many of
which were surmounted by beautiful marble slabs;
others were designated by plain head and foot stones;
whilst far the larger number only betrayed the resting 
places of their sleeping tenant, by the simple
mounds of clay, which still maintained their 
elevation above the level of the surrounding earth. From
the appearance of this burial place, I suppose no one
had been interred there for thirty years. Several
hollies, planted by the hands of friendship, grew
amongst the hillocks, and numerous flowering shrubs
and bushes, now in bloom, gave fragrance to the
air of the place. The cedars which covered the
surrounding plain, with a forest impervious to the
eye, had respected this lonely dwelling of the dead,
and not one was to be seen within the walls.</p>
          <p>Though it was now the meridian of day in spring,
the stillness of midnight pervaded the environs of
this deserted and forsaken temple; the pulpit, pews,
and gallery of which were still standing, as I
could perceive through the broken door-way, and
maintained a freshness and newness of appearance,
little according with the time-worn aspect of the 
exterior scenery.</p>
          <p>It was manifest that this earthly dwelling of the
Most High, now so desolate and ruinous, was once
the resort of a congregation of people, gay, fashionable,
and proud; who had disappeared from the
<pb id="ball47" n="47"/>
land, leaving only this fallen edifice, and these
grassy tombs, as the mementos of their existence.
They had passed away, even as did the wandering
red men, who roamed through the lofty oak forests
which once shaded the ground where we now lay.
As I sat musing upon the desolation that surrounded
me, my mind turned to the cause which had converted 
a former rich and populous country, into the
solitude of a deserted wilderness.</p>
          <p>The ground over which we had travelled, since
we crossed the Potomac, had generally been a strong
reddish clay, with an admixture of sand, and was of
the same quality with the soil of the counties of
Chester, Montgomery, and Bucks, in Pennsylvania.
It had originally been highly fertile and productive,
and had it been properly treated, would doubtlessly
have continued to yield abundant and prolific crops;
but the gentlemen who became the early proprietors
of this fine region, supplied themselves with slaves
from Africa, cleared large plantations of many 
thousands of acres—cultivated tobacco—and became
suddenly wealthy; built spacious houses and 
numerous churches, such as this; but, regardless of
their true interest, they valued their lands less than
their slaves, exhausted the kindly soil by unremitting
crops of tobacco, declined in their circumstances, and
finally grew poor, upon the very fields that had
formerly made their possessors rich; abandoned one
portion after another, as not worth planting any
longer, and, pinched by necessity, at last sold their
slaves to Georgian planters, to procure a subsistence;
<pb id="ball48" n="48"/>
and when all was gone, took refuge in the wilds of
Kentucky, again to act the same melancholy drama,
leaving their native land to desolation and poverty.
The churches then followed the fate of their builders.
The revolutionary war deprived the parsons of their
legal support, and they fled from the altar which
no longer maintained them. Virginia has become
poor by the folly and wickedness of slavery, and
dearly has she paid for the anguish and sufferings
she has inflicted upon our injured, degraded, and
fallen race.</p>
          <p>After remaining about two hours in this place, we
again resumed our march; and wretched as I was
I felt relieved when we departed from this abode of
the spirit of ruin.</p>
          <p>We continued our course up the country westward, 
for two or three days, moving at a slow pace,
and at length turning south, crossed James river, at
a place about thirty miles above Richmond, as I
understood at the time. We continued our journey
from day to day, in a course and by roads which
appeared to me to bear generally about south-west,
for more than four weeks, in which time we entered
South Carolina, and in this state, near Camden, I
first saw a field of cotton in bloom.</p>
          <p>I had endeavoured through the whole journey,
from the time we crossed the Rappahannock river,
to make such observations upon the country, the
roads we travelled, and the towns we passed through,
as would enable me, at some future period, to find
my way back to Maryland. I was particularly
<pb id="ball49" n="49"/>
careful to note the names of the towns and villages
through which we passed, and to fix on my memory,
not only the names of all the rivers, but also the position 
and bearing of the ferries over those streams.</p>
          <p>After leaving James river, I assumed an air of
cheerfulness and even gaiety—I often told stories to
my master of the manners and customs of the Maryland 
planters, and asked him if the same usages prevailed 
in Georgia, whither we were destined. By repeatedly 
naming the rivers that we came to, and
in the order which we had reached them, I was able
at my arrival in Georgia, to repeat the name of every
considerable stream from the Potomac to the Savannah, 
and to tell at what ferries we had crossed them.
I afterwards found this knowledge of great service
to me; indeed, without it I should never have been
able to extricate myself from slavery.</p>
          <p>After leaving James river, our road led us southwest, 
through that region of country, which, in Virginia 
and the Carolinas, they call the upper country.
It lies between the head of the tides, in the great rivers, 
and the lower ranges of the Alleghany Mountains. 
I had, at that time, never seen a country
cultivated by the labour of freemen, and consequently, 
was not able to institute any comparison between
the southern plantations, and the farms in Pennsylvania, 
the fields of which are ploughed and reaped
by the hands of their owners; but my recollection
of the general aspect of upper Virginia and Carolina
is still vivid. When contrasted with the exhausted
and depopulated portion of Virginia, lying below the
<pb id="ball50" n="50"/>
head of the tide, much of which I had seen, the
lands traversed by us in the month of May and
early part of June, were indeed fertile and beautiful;
but when compared with what the same plantations
would have been, in the hands of such farmers as I
have seen in Pennsylvania, divided into farms of the
proper size, the cause of the general poverty and
weakness of the slave-holding states is at once seen.
The plantations are large in the south, often including 
a thousand acres or more; the population is
consequently thin, as only one white family, beside
the overseer, ever resides on one plantation.</p>
          <p>As I advanced southward, even in Virginia. I perceived 
that the state of cultivation became progressively 
worse. Here, as in Maryland, the practice of
the best farmers who cultivate grain, of planting the
land every alternate year in corn, and sowing it in
wheat or rye in the autumn of the same year in
which the corn is planted, and whilst the corn is yet
standing in the field, so as to get a crop from the
same ground every year, without allowing it time to
rest or recover, exhausts the finest soil in a few years,
and in one or two generations reduces the proprietors 
to poverty. Some, who are supposed to be very
superior farmers, only plant the land in corn once
in three years; sowing it in wheat or rye as in the
former case; however, without any covering of clover 
or other grass to protect it from the rays of the sun.
The culture of tobacco prevails over a large portion
of Virginia, especially south of James river, to the
exclusion of almost every other crop, except corn.
<pb id="ball51" n="51"/>
This destructive crop ruins the best land in a short
time; and in all the lower parts of Maryland and
Virginia the traveller will see large old family mansions, 
of weather-beaten and neglected appearance,
standing in the middle of vast fields of many hundred 
acres, the fences of which have rotted away,
and have been replaced by a wattled work in place
of a fence, composed of short cedar stakes driven into
the ground, about two feet apart, and standing about
three feet above the earth, the intervals being filled
up by branches cut from the cedar trees, and worked 
into the stakes horizontally, after the manner of
splits in a basket.</p>
          <p>Many of these fields have been abandoned altogether, 
and, are overgrown by cedars, which spring
up in infinite numbers almost as soon as a field
ceases to be ploughed, and furnish materials for
fencing such parts of the ancient plantation as are
still kept enclosed. In many places the enclosed
fields are only partially cultivated, all the hills and
poorest parts being given up to the cedars and chinquopin 
bushes. These estates, the seats of families
that were once powerful, wealthy, and proud, are
universally destitute of the appearance of a barn,
such as is known among the farmers of Pennsylvania. 
The out houses, stables, gardens, and offices,
have fallen to decay, and the dwelling-house is occupied 
by the descendants of those who erected it, still
pertinaciously adhering to the halls of their ancestry,
with a half dozen or ten slaves, the remains of the
two or three hundred who toiled upon these grounds
<pb id="ball52" n="52"/>
in former days. The residue of the stock has been
distributed in marriage portions to the daughters of
the family gone to a distance—have been removed
to the west by emigrating sons, or have been sold to
the southern traders, from time to time, to procure
money to support the dignity of the house, as the
land grew poorer, and the tobacco crop shorter, from
year to year.</p>
          <p>Industry, enterprise, and ambition, have fled from
these abodes, and sought refuge from sterility and
barrenness in the vales of Kentucky, or the plains of
Alabama; whilst the present occupants, vain of
their ancestral monuments, and proud of an obscure
name, contend with all the ills that poverty brings
upon fallen greatness, and pass their lives in a contest 
between mimic state and actual penury—too
ignorant of agriculture to know how to restore
fertility to a once prolific and still substantial soil,
and too spiritless to sell their effects and search a new
home under other skies. The sedge grass every
where takes possession of the worn out fields, until it
is supplanted by the chinquopin and the cedar.
This grass grows in thick set bunches or stools, and
no land is too poor for it. It rises to the height of
two or three feet, and grows, in many places, in great
profusion—is utterly worthless, either for hay or
pasturage, but affords shelter to numerous rabbits,
and countless flocks of partridges, and, at a short
distance, has a beautiful appearance, as its elastic
blue tops wave in the breeze.</p>
          <p>In Maryland and Virginia, although the slaves
<pb id="ball53" n="53"/>
are treated with so much rigour, and oftentimes with
so much cruelty, I have seen instances of the greatest 
tenderness of feeling on the part of their owners.
I myself had three masters in Maryland, and I cannot 
say now, even after having resided so many
years in a state where slavery is not tolerated, that
either of them (except the last, who sold me to the
Georgians, and was an unfeeling man,) used me
worse than they had a moral right to do, regarding
me merely as an article of property, and not entitled
to any rights as a man, political or civil. My mistresses,
in Maryland, were all good women; and the
mistress of my wife, in whose kitchen I spent my
Sundays and many of my nights, for several years,
was a lady of most benevolent and kindly feelings.
She was a true friend to me, and I shall always
venerate her memory.</p>
          <p>It is now my opinion, after all I have seen, that
there are no better-hearted women in the world, than
the ladies of the ancient families, as they are called,
in old Virginia, or the country below the mountains
and the same observations will apply to the ladies
of Maryland. The stock of slaves has belonged to
the family for several generations, and there is a
kind of family pride, in being the proprietors of so
many human beings, which, in many instances,
borders on affection for people of colour.</p>
          <p>If the proprietors of the soil in Maryland and Virginia, 
were skilful cultivators—had their lands in
good condition—and kept no more slaves on each
estate than would be sufficient to work the soil in a
<pb id="ball54" n="54"/>
proper manner, and keep up the repairs of the
place—the condition of the coloured people would
not be, by any means, a comparatively unhappy
one. I am convinced, that in nine cases in ten, the
hardships and sufferings of the coloured population of
lower Virginia, is attributable to the poverty and distress 
of its owners. In many instances, an estate
scarcely yields enough to feed and clothe the slaves
in a comfortable manner, without allowing any
thing for the support of the master and family but
it is obvious, that the family must first be supported,
and the slaves must be content with the surplus—
and this, on a poor, old, worn out tobacco plantation, 
is often very small, and wholly inadequate to
the comfortable sustenance of the hands, as they
are called. There, in many places, nothing is allowed
to the poor negro, but his peck of corn per week,
without the sauce of a salt herring, or even a little salt
itself.</p>
          <p>Wretched as may be the state of the negroes, in
the quarter, that of the master and his wife and
daughters, is, in many instances, not much more
enviable in the old apartments of the <hi rend="italics">great house</hi>.
The sons and daughters of the family are gentlemen 
and ladies by birthright—and were the former
to be seen at the plough, or the latter at the churn,
or the wash tub, the honour of the family would be
stained, and the dignity of the house degraded.
People must and will be employed about something,
and if they cannot be usefully occupied, they will most
surely engage in some pursuit wholly unprofitable.
<pb id="ball55" n="55"/>
So it happens in Virginia—the young men spend
their time in riding about the country, whilst they
ought to be ploughing or harrowing in the cornfield; 
and the young women are engaged in reading 
silly books, or visiting their neighbours' houses,
instead of attending to the dairy, or manufacturing
cloth for themselves and their brothers. During all
this, the father is too often defending himself against
attorneys, or making such terms as he can with the
sheriff, for debts, in which he has been involved by
the vicious idleness of his children, and his own
want of virtue and courage, to break through the
evil tyranny of old customs, and compel his offspring
to learn, in early life, to procure their subsistence by
honest and honourable industry. In this state of
things there is not enough for all. Pride forbids the
sale of the slaves, as long as it is possible to avoid it,
and their meagre allowance of corn is stinted rather 
than it shall be said, the master was obliged to
sell them. Somebody must suffer, and “self-preservation 
is the first law of nature,” says the proverb—
hunger must invade either the great house or the
quarter, and it is but reasonable to suppose, that so
unwelcome an intruder would be expelled, to the
last moment, from the former. In this conflict of
pride and folly, against industry and wisdom, the
slave-holders have been unhappily engaged for more
than fifty years.</p>
          <p>They are attempting to perform impossibilities—
to draw the means of supporting a life of idleness,
luxury, and splendour, from a once generous, but
<pb id="ball56" n="56"/>
long since worn out and exhausted soil—a soil,
which, carefully used, would at this day have richly
repaid the toils of the husbandman, by a noble abundance 
of all the comforts of life; but which, tortured
into barrenness by the double curse of slavery and
tobacco, stands—and until its proprietors are 
regenerated, and learn the difference between a land of
slaves and a nation of freemen—must continue to
stand, <hi rend="italics">a monument of the poverty and punishment 
which Providence has decreed as the reward of 
idleness and tyranny</hi>. The general features 
of slavery are the same everywhere; but the
utmost rigour of the system is only to be met with
on the cotton plantations of Carolina and Georgia,
or in the rice fields which skirt the deep swamps and
morasses of the southern rivers. In the tobacco fields
of Maryland and Virginia, great cruelties are practised—
not so frequently by the owners, as by the
overseers of the slaves; but yet, the tasks are not so
excessive as in the cotton region, nor is the press of
labour so incessant throughout the year. It is true,
that from the period when the tobacco plants are set
in the field, there is no resting time until it is housed;
but it is planted out about the first of May, and must
be cut and taken out of the field before the frost
comes. After it is hung and dried, the labour of
stripping and preparing it for the hogshead in leaf,
or of manufacturing it into twist, is comparatively a
work of leisure and ease. Besides, on almost every
plantation the hands are able to complete the work
of preparing the tobacco by January, and sometimes
<pb id="ball57" n="57"/>
earlier; so that the winter months form some sort
of respite from the toils of the year. The people are
obliged, it is true, to occupy themselves in cutting
wood for the house, making rails and repairing fences, 
and in clearing new land, to raise the tobacco
plants for the next year; but as there is usually time
enough, and to spare, for the completion of all this
work, before the season arrives for setting the plants
in the field, the men are seldom flogged much, unless 
they are very lazy or negligent, and the women
are allowed to remain in the house, in very cold,
snowy, or rainy weather. I who am intimately 
acquainted with the slavery, both of Maryland and
Virginia, and know that there is no material difference 
between the two, aver, that a description of
one is a description of both; and that the coloured
people here have many advantages over those of the
cotton region. There are seldom more than one
hundred, of all ages and conditions, kept on one tobacco
plantation; though there are sometimes many
more; but this is not frequent; whilst on the cotton
estates, I have seen four or five hundred, working
together in the same vast field. In Maryland, the
owners of the estates, generally, reside at home
throughout the year; and the mistress of the mansion 
is seldom absent more than a few weeks in the
winter, when she visits Baltimore or Washington,—
the same is the case in Virginia. Her constant residence 
on the estate makes her acquainted, personally, 
with all the slaves, and she frequently interests
herself in their welfare, often interceding with the
<pb id="ball58" n="58"/>
master, her husband, to prevent the overseer from
beating them unmercifully.</p>
          <p>The young ladies of the family also, if there be
any, after they have left school, are generally at
home until they are married. Each of them universally 
claims a young black girl as her own, and takes
her under her protection. This enables the girl to
extend the protection and friendship of her <hi rend="italics">young
mistress</hi> to her father, mother, brothers and sisters.
The sons of the family likewise have their favourites
among the black boys, and have many disputes with
the <hi rend="italics">overseer</hi> if he abuses them. All these advantages 
accrue to the black people, from the circumstance
of the master and his family living at home. In
Maryland I never knew a mistress, or a young mistress, 
who would not listen to the complaints of the
slaves. It is true, we were always obliged to approach 
the door of the mansion, in the most humble
and supplicating manner, with our hats in our hands,
and the most subdued and beseeching language in
our mouths—but, in return, we generally received
words of kindness, and very often a redress of our
grievances; though I have known very great ladies,
who would never grant any request from the <hi rend="italics">plantation 
hands</hi>, but always referred them and their
petitions to their master, under a pretence that they
could not meddle with things that did not belong to
the house. The mistresses of the great families, generally 
gave mild language to the slaves; though
they sometimes sent for the overseer and had them
severely flogged; but I have never heard any mistress
<pb id="ball59" n="59"/>
in either Maryland or Virginia, indulge in the
low, vulgar and profane vituperations, of which I
was myself the object in Georgia, for several years,
whenever I came into the presence of my mistress.
Flogging—though often severe and excruciating in
Maryland, is not practised with the order, regularity,
and system, to which it is reduced in the south. On
the Potomac, if a slave gives offence, he is generally
chastised on the spot, in the field where he is at
work, as the overseer always carries a whip—
sometimes a twisted cow-hide, sometimes a kind of 
horsewhip, and very often a simple hickory switch or
gad, cut in the adjoining woods. For stealing meat,
or other provisions, or for any of the <hi rend="italics">higher</hi> offences,
the slaves are stripped, tied up by the hands—sometimes 
by the thumbs—and whipped at the quarter—
but, many times, on a large tobacco plantation, there
is not more than one of these regular whippings in a
week—though on others, where the master happens
to be a bad man, or a drunkard, the back of the unhappy 
Maryland slave, is seamed with scars from
his neck to his hips.</p>
          <p>It was my fortune, whilst I was a slave in Maryland, 
always to have comparatively mild masters;
and as I uniformly endeavoured to do whatever was
held to be the duty of a good slave, according to the
customs of the country, I was never tied up to be
flogged there, and never received a blow from my
master, after I was fifteen years old. I was never
under the control of an overseer in Maryland; or,
<pb id="ball60" n="60"/>
it is very likely that I should not have been able to
give this account of myself.</p>
          <p>It is the custom of all the tobacco planters, in
Maryland and Virginia, to plant a certain portion of
their land in corn every year; so much as they
suppose will be sufficient to produce bread, as they
term it, for the negroes. By bread, is understood, a
peck of corn per week, for each of their slaves.</p>
          <p>After my return from the navy-yard, at Washington,
I was generally employed in the culture of tobacco; but
my attention was necessarily divided between the
tobacco and the corn. The corn crop is, however, only
a matter of secondary consideration, as no grain, of
any kind, is grown for sale, by the planters; and if they
raised as much, in my time, as supplied the wants of
the <hi rend="italics">people</hi>, and the horses of the stable, it was
considered good farming. The sale of the tobacco was
regarded as the only means of obtaining money, or
any commodity which did not grow on the plantation.</p>
          <p>It is unfortunate for the slaves, that in a tobacco or
cotton growing country, no attention whatever is paid
to the rearing of sheep—consequently, there is no wool
to make winter clothes for the <hi rend="italics">people</hi>, and oftentimes
they suffer, excessively, from the cold; whereas, if their
masters kept a good flock of sheep to supply them with
wool, they could easily spin and weave in their cabins,
a sufficiency of cloth to clothe them comfortably.</p>
          <p>As many persons may be unacquainted with the
process of cultivating tobacco, a short account of the
<pb id="ball61" n="61"/>
growth of this plant, may not be uninteresting. The
operation is to be commenced in the month of February, 
by clearing a piece of new land, and burning
the timber cut from it, on the ground, so as to form
a coat of ashes over the whole space, if possible.
This ground is then to be dug up with a hoe, and
the sticks and roots are to be carefully removed from
it. In this bed, the tobacco seeds are sown about the
beginning of March, not in hills, or in rows, but by
broad cast, as in sowing turnips. The seeds do not
spring soon, but generally the young plant appears
early in April. If the weather, at the time the tobacco
comes up, as it is called, is yet frosty, a covering of
pine tops, or red cedar branches, is thickly spread
over the whole patch, which consists of from one to
four or five acres, according to the dimensions of the
plantation to be provided with plants. As soon as
the weather becomes fine, and the young tobacco begins 
to grow, the covering of the branches is removed, 
and the bed is exposed to the rays of the sun.
From this time, the patch must be carefully attended, 
and kept clear of all grass and weeds. In the 
months of March and April the <hi rend="italics">people</hi> are busily
employed in ploughing the fields in which the 
tobacco is to be planted in May. Immediately after
the corn is planted, every one, man, woman, and
child, able to work with a hoe, or carry a tobacco
plant, is engaged in working up the whole plantation, 
already ploughed a second time, into hills about
four feet apart, laid out in regular rows across the
field, by the course of the furrows. These hills are
<pb id="ball62" n="62"/>
formed into squares or diamonds, at equal distance,
both ways, and into these are transplanted the tobacco 
plants from the beds in which the seeds were
sown. This transplantation must be done when the
earth is wet with rain, and it is best to do it, if possible, 
just before, or at the time the rain falls, as cabbages 
are transplanted in a kitchen garden; but as
the planting a field of one or two hundred acres,
with tobacco, is not the work of an hour, as soon as
it is deemed certain that there will be a sufficient fall
of rain, to answer the purpose of planting out tobacco, 
all hands are called to the tobacco field, and no
matter how fast it may rain, or how violent the storm
may be, the removal of the plants from the bed, and
fixing them in the hills where they are to grow in
the field, goes on, until the crop is planted out, or the
rain ceases, and the sun begins to shine. Nothing
but the darkness of night, and the short respite, required 
by the scanty meal of the slaves, produce
any cessation in the labour of tobacco planting, until
the work is done, or the rain ceases, and the clouds
disappear. Some plants die under the operation of
removal, and their places are to be supplied from
those left in the bed, at the fall of the next rain.</p>
          <p>Sometimes the tobacco worm appears amongst the
plants, before their removal from the bed, and from
the moment this loathsome reptile is seen, the plants
are to be carefully examined every day, for the purpose 
of destroying any worms that may be found.
It is, however, not until the plants have been set in
the field, and have begun to grow and flourish, that
<pb id="ball63" n="63"/>
the worms come forth in their fall strength. If unmolested, 
they would totally destroy the largest field
of tobacco in the months of June and July. At this
season of the year, every slave that is able to kill a
tobacco worm, is kept in the field, from morning until night. 
Those who are able to work with hoes,
are engaged in weeding the tobacco, and at the same
time destroying all the worms they find. The children 
do nothing but search for, and destroy the
worms. All this labour and vigilance, however,
would not suffice to keep the worms under, were it
not for the aid of turkeys and ducks. On some large
estates, they raise from one to two hundred turkeys,
and as many ducks—not for the purpose of sale;
but for the destruction of tobacco worms. The
ducks, live in the tobacco field, day and night, except 
when they go to water; and as they are great
gormandizers, they take from the plants and destroy
an infinite number of worms. They are fond of
them as an article of food, and require no watching
to keep them in their place; but it is otherwise with
the turkeys. These require very peculiar treatment.
They must be kept all night in a large coop, spacious
enough to contain the whole flock, with poles for
them to roost on. As soon as it is light in the morning, 
the coop is opened, the flock turned out, and
driven to the tobacco field.</p>
          <p>Two hundred turkeys should be followed by four
or five active lads, or young men, to keep them together, 
and at their duty. One turkey will destroy
as many worms, as five men could do in the same
<pb id="ball64" n="64"/>
period of time; but it seems that tobacco worm are
not the natural food of turkeys; and they are prone
to break out of the field, and escape to the woods or
pastures in search of grasshoppers, which they greatly 
prefer to tobacco worms, for breakfast. However,
if kept amongst the tobacco, they commit terrible
ravages amongst the worms, and will eat until they
are filled up to the throat. When they cease eating
worms, they are to be driven back to the coop, and
shut up, where they must have plenty of water, and
a peck of corn to a hundred turkeys. If they get no
corn, and are forced to live on tobacco worms only,
they droop, become sickly, and would doubtlessly
die. In the evening, they are again driven to the
field, and treated again in the same manner as in
the morning.</p>
          <p>The tobacco worm, is of a bright green colour,
with a series of rings or circles round its body. I
have seen them as large as a man's longest finger.
I was never able to discover in what manner they
originate. They certainly do not change into a butterfly 
as some other worms do; and I could never
perceive that they deposite eggs anywhere. I am of
opinion that there is something in the very nature of
the tobacco plant, which produces these nauseous
reptiles, for they are too large, when at full growth,
to be ranked with insects.</p>
          <p>In the month of August, the tobacco crop is laid
by, as it is termed; which means that they cease
working in the fields, for the purpose of destroying
the weeds and grass; the plants having now become
<pb id="ball65" n="65"/>
so large, as not to be injured by the under vegetation.
Still, however, the worms continue their ravages,
and it is necessary to employ all hands in destroying
them. In this month, also, the tobacco is to be topped, 
if it has not been done before. When the
plants have reached the height of two or three feet,
according to the goodness of the soil, and the vigour
of the growth, the top is to be cut off, to prevent it
from going to seed. This topping, causes all the
powers of the plant, which would be exhausted in
the formation of flowers and seeds, to expand in
leaves fit for use. After the tobacco is fully grown,
which in some plants happens early in August, it is
to be carefully watched, to see when it is ripe, or fit
for cutting. The state of the plant is known by its
colour, and by certain pale spots which appear on
the leaves. It does not all arrive at maturity at the
same time: and although some plants ripen early
in August, others are not ripe before the middle of
September. When the plants are cut down, they
are laid on the ground for a short time, then taken
up, and the stalks split open to facilitate the drying
of the leaves. In this condition it is removed to the
drying house, and there hung up under sheds, until
it is fully dry. From thence it is removed into the
tobacco house, and laid up in bulk, ready for stripping 
and manufacturing.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball66" n="66"/>
          <head>CHAPTER V.</head>
          <p>It is time to resume the narrative of my journey
southward. At the period of which I now write, 
tobacco was universally cultivated in those parts of
Virginia through which I travelled; and that, with
the corn crops, constituted nearly the whole objects
of agricultural labour.</p>
          <p>The quantity of wheat and rye, which I saw on my
journey, was very small. A little oats was growing
on the estates of some gentlemen, who were fond of
breeding fine horses. I did not perceive any material 
difference in the condition of the country, as I
passed south, until after crossing the Roanoke river.
Near this stream we passed a very large estate, on
which, there appeared to me, to be nearly a thousand
acres of tobacco growing. Our master was informed,
by a gentleman whom we met here, that this
property belonged to Mr. Randolph, a member of
Congress, and one of the largest planters in Virginia.
The land appeared to me not to be any better than
the tobacco lands in Maryland, though a little more
sandy. The mansion house was low, and of ordinary 
appearance. The fields were badly fenced; and
the whole place was in poor condition. We passed
close by a gang of near a hundred hands—men and
women, at work with hoes, in a tobacco field. I had
not, in all Virginia, seen any slaves more destitute of
clothes. Many of the men, and some of the young
women, were without shirts; and several young lads
<pb id="ball67" n="67"/>
had only a few rags about their loins. Their skins
looked dry and husky, which proved that they were
not well fed. They were followed by an overseer
who carried in his hand a kind of whip which I had
never before seen; though I afterward became familiar 
with this terrible weapon. South of the Roanoke, 
the land became more sandy, and pine timber
generally prevailed—in many places, to the exclusion 
of all other trees. In North Carolina, the same
course of culture is pursued, as that which I have
noted in Virginia; and the same, disastrous consequences 
result from it; though, as the country has
not been settled so long as the northern part of Virginia 
and Maryland, so great a portion of the land
has not been worn out and abandoned in the former, 
as in the latter. Here, also, the red cedar is
seldom seen; as the pitch-pine takes possession of
all waste and deserted fields. In this state the
houses are not so well built as they are further
north; there are fewer carriages, and the number
of good horses, judging from those I saw on the road,
must be much less. The inhabitants of the country
are plainer in their dress, and they have fewer people 
of fashion, than are to be met in Virginia. The
plantations here were not so large as those I saw on
the north of the Roanoke; but larger tracts of country 
are covered with wood, than any I had heretofore seen. 
The condition of the slaves is not worse
here, than it is in Virginia; nor is there any wheat
in Carolina, worth speaking of.</p>
          <p>As we approached the Yadkin river, the tobacco
<pb id="ball68" n="68"/>
disappeared from the fields, and the cotton plant took
its place, as an article of general culture. We passed 
the Yadkin by a ferry, on Sunday morning; and
on the Wednesday following, in the evening, our
master told us we were in the state of South Carolina. 
We staid this night in a small town called
Lancaster; and I shall never forget the sensations
which I experienced this evening, on finding myself 
in chains, in the state of South Carolina. From
my earliest recollections, the name of South Carolina
had been little less terrible to me than that of the
bottomless pit. In Maryland, it had always been
the practice of masters and mistresses, who wished
to terrify their slaves, to threaten to sell them to
South Carolina; where, it was represented, that
their condition would be a hundred fold worse than
it was in Maryland. I had regarded such a sale of
myself, as the greatest of evils that could befall me,
and had striven to demean myself in such manner,
to my owners, as to preclude them from all excuse
for transporting me to so horrid a place. At length
I found myself, without having committed any
crime, or even the slightest transgression, in the
place and condition, of which I had, through life,
entertained the greatest dread. I slept but little this
night, and for the first time felt weary of life. It
appeared to me that the cup of my misery was full—
that there was no hope of release from my present
chains, unless it might be to exchange them for the
long lash of the <sic corr="overseers">ov rseers</sic> of the cotton plantations;
in each of whose hands I observed such a whip as
<pb id="ball69" n="69"/>
I saw in possession of Mr. Randolph's slave driver
in Virginia. I seriously meditated on self-destruction, 
and had I been at liberty to get a rope, I believe
I should have hanged myself at Lancaster. It appeared 
to me that such an act, done by a man in my
situation, could not be a violation of the precepts of
religion, nor of the laws of God.</p>
          <p>I had now no hope of ever again seeing my wife
and children, or of revisiting the scenes of my youth.
I apprehended that I should, if I lived, suffer the
most excruciating pangs that extreme and long 
continued hunger could inflict; for I had often heard,
that in South Carolina, the slaves were compelled in
times of scarcity, to live on cotton seeds.</p>
          <p>From the dreadful apprehensions of future evil,
which harrassed and harrowed my mind that night,
I do not marvel, that the slaves who are driven to
the south often destroy themselves. Self-destruction
is much more frequent among the slaves in the
cotton region than is generally supposed.  When a
negro kills himself, the master is unwilling to let it
be known, lest the deed should be attributed to his
own cruelty. A certain degree of disgrace falls upon
the master whose slave has committed suicide—and
the same man, who would stand by, and see his
overseer give his slave a hundred lashes, with the
long whip, on his bare back, without manifesting
the least pity for the sufferings of the poor tortured
wretch, will express very profound regret if the same
slave terminates his own life, to avoid a repetition of
the horrid flogging. Suicide amongst the slaves is
<pb id="ball70" n="70"/>
regarded as a matter of dangerous example, and one
which it is the business and the interest of all proprietors 
to discountenance and prevent. All the arguments 
which can be devised against it are used to
deter the negroes from the perpetration of it; and
such as take this dreadful means of freeing
themselves from their miseries, are always branded in
reputation after death, as the worst of criminals;
and their bodies are not allowed the small portion
of Christian rites which are awarded to the corpses
of other slaves.</p>
          <p>Surely if any thing can justify a man in taking
his life into his own hands, and terminating his 
existence, no one can attach blame to the slaves on
many of the cotton plantations of the south, when
they cut short their breath, and the agonies of the
present being, by a single stroke. What is life worth,
amidst hunger, nakedness and excessive toil, under 
the continually uplifted lash?</p>
          <p>It was long after midnight before I fell asleep; but
the most pleasant dreams succeeded to these sorrowful 
forebodings. I thought I had, by some means,
escaped from my master, and through infinite and
unparalleled dangers and sufferings, had made my
way back to Maryland; and was again in the cabin
of my wife, with two of my little children on my lap;
whilst their mother was busy in preparing for me a
supper of fried fish, such as she often dressed, when
I was at home, and had taken to her the fish I had
caught in the Patuxent river. Every object was so
vividly impressed upon my imagination in this
<pb id="ball71" n="71"/>
dream, that when I awoke, a firm conviction settled
upon my mind, that by some means, at present
incomprehensible to me, I should yet again embrace
my wife, and caress my children in their humble
dwelling. Early in the morning, our master called
us up; and distributed to each of the party, a cake
made of corn meal, and a small piece of bacon.
On our journey, we had only eaten twice a day,
and had not received breakfast until about nine
o'clock; but he said this morning meal was given
to welcome us to South Carolina. He then addressed 
us all, and told us we might now give up all
hope of ever returning to the places of our nativity;
as it would be impossible for us to pass through the
states of North Carolina and Virginia, without being
taken up and sent back. He further advised us to
make ourselves contented, as he would take us to
Georgia, a far better country than any we had seen;
and where we would be able to live in the greatest
abundance. About sunrise we took up our march
on the road to Columbia, as we were told. Hitherto
our master had not offered to sell any of us, and
had even refused to stop to talk to any one on the
subject of our sale, although he had several times
been addressed on this point, before we reached 
Lancaster; but soon after we departed from this village,
we were overtaken on the road by a man on horseback, 
who accosted our driver by asking him if his
<hi rend="italics">niggers</hi> were for sale. The latter replied, that he
believed he would not sell any yet, as he was on his
way to Georgia, and cotton being now much in demand,
<pb id="ball72" n="72"/>
he expected to obtain high prices for us from
persons who were going to settle in the new
purchase. He, however, contrary to his custom, ordered
us to stop, and told the stranger he might look at
us, and that he would find us as fine a lot of hands,
as were ever imported into the country—that we
were all prime property, and he had no doubt would
command his own prices in Georgia.</p>
          <p>The stranger, who was a thin, weather-beaten,
sun-burned figure, then said, he wanted a couple of
breeding-wenches, and would give as much for them
as they would bring in Georgia—that he had lately
heard from Augusta, and that <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi> were not higher
there than in Columbia and, as he had been in
Columbia the week before, he knew what <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>
were worth. He then walked along our line, as
we stood chained together, and looked at the whole
of us—then turning to the women, asked the prices
of the two pregnant ones. Our master replied, that
these were two of the best breeding-wenches in all
Maryland—that one was twenty-two, and the other
only nineteen—that the first was already the mother
of seven children, and the other of four—that he had
himself seen the children at the time he bought their
mothers—and that such wenches would be cheap at
a thousand dollars each; but as they were not able
to keep up with the gang, he would take twelve
hundred dollars for the two. The purchaser said
this was too much, but that he would give nine
hundred dollars for the pair. This price was
promptly refused; but our master, after some
<pb id="ball73" n="73"/>
consideration, said he was willing to sell a bargain in
these wenches, and would take eleven hundred
dollars for them, which was objected to on the other
side; and many faults and failings were pointed
out in the merchandise. After much bargaining,
and many gross jests on the part of the stranger,
he offered a thousand dollars for the two; and said
he would give no more. He then mounted his
horse, and moved off; but after he had gone about
one hundred yards, he was called back; and our
master said, if he would go with him to the next
blacksmith's shop on the road to Columbia, and pay
for taking the irons off the rest of us, he might have
the two women.</p>
          <p>This proposal was agreed to, and as it was now
about nine o'clock, we were ordered to hasten on to
the next house, where, we were told, we must stop
for breakfast. At this place we were informed that
it was ten miles to the next smith's shop, and our
new acquaintance was obliged by the terms of his
contract, to accompany us thither. We received,
for breakfast, about a pint of boiled rice to each person, 
and after this was despatched, we again took to
the road, eager to reach the blacksmith's shop, at
which we expected to be relieved of the iron rings
and chains, which had so long galled and worried
us. About two o'clock, we arrived at the longed-for
residence of the smith; but, on inquiry, our master
was informed that he was not at home, and would
not return before evening. Here a controversy
arose, whether we should all remain here until the
<pb id="ball74" n="74"/>
smith returned, or the stranger should go on with us
to the next smithery, which was said to be only five
miles distant. This was a point not easily settled,
between two such spirits as our master and the 
stranger; both of whom had been overseers in their time,
and both of whom had risen to the rank of proprietors
of slaves.</p>
          <p>The matter had already produced angry words,
and much vaunting on the part of the stranger;—
“that a freeman of South Carolina was not to be
imposed upon; that by the constitution of the state,
his rights were sacred, and he was not to be deprived
of his liberty, at the arbitrary will of a man just from
amongst the Yankees, and who had brought with
him to the south, as many Yankee tricks as he had
<hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>, and he believed many more.” He then
swore, that “all the niggers in the drove were
Yankee <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>.”</p>
          <p>“When I <hi rend="italics">overseed</hi> for Colonel Polk,” said he,
“on his rice plantation, he had two Yankee <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>
that he brought from Maryland, and they were 
running away every day. I gave them a hundred
lashes more than a dozen times; but they never quit
running away, till I chained them together, with iron
collars round their necks, and chained them to spades,
and made them do nothing but dig ditches to drain
the rice swamps. They could not run away then,
unless they went together, and carried their chains
and spades with them. I kept them in this way two
years, and better <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi> I never had. One of
them died one night, and the other was never good
<pb id="ball75" n="75"/>
for any thing after he lost his mate. He never ran
away afterwards, but he died too, after a while.” He
then addressed himself to the two women, whose
master he had become, and told them that if ever
they ran away, he would treat them in the same
way. Wretched as I was myself, my heart bled
for these poor creatures, who had fallen into the
hands of a tiger in human form. The dispute 
between the two masters was still raging, when, 
unexpectedly, the blacksmith rode up to his house, on a
thin, bony-looking horse, and, dismounting, asked
his wife what these gentlemen were making such a
<hi rend="italics">frolick</hi> about. I did not hear her answer, but both
the disputants turned and addressed themselves to
the smith—the one to know what price he would
demand, to take the irons off all these <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>,
and the other to know how long it would take him
to perform the work. It is here proper for me to
observe, that there are many phrases of language in
common use in Carolina and Georgia, which are
applied in a way that would not be understood by
persons from one of the northern states. For instance, 
when several persons are quarrelling, brawling, 
making a great noise, or even fighting, they
say, “<hi rend="italics">the gentlemen are frolicking</hi>!” I heard
many other terms equally strange, whilst I resided
in the southern country, amongst such white people
as I became acquainted with; though my acquaintance 
was confined, in a great measure, to overseers,
and such people as did not associate with the rich
planters and great families.</p>
          <pb id="ball76" n="76"/>
          <p>The smith at length agreed to take the irons
from the whole of us for two dollars and fifty cents,
and immediately set about it, with the air of 
indifference that he would have manifested in tearing a
pair of old shoes from the hoofs of a wagon-horse.
It was four weeks and five days, from the time my
irons had been riveted upon me, until they were
removed, and great as had been my sufferings
whilst chained to my fellow-slaves, I cannot say that
I felt any pleasure in being released from my long
confinement; for I knew that my liberation was
only preparatory to my final, and, as I feared, perpetual 
subjugation to the power of some such monster, 
as the one then before me, who was preparing
to drive away the two unfortunate women whom he
had purchased, and whose life's-blood he had 
acquired the power of shedding at pleasure, for the
sum of a thousand dollars. After we were released
from our chains, our master sold the whole lot of
irons, which we had borne, from Maryland, to the
blacksmith, for seven dollars.</p>
          <p>The smith then procured a bottle of rum, and
treated his two new acquaintances to a part of its
contents—wishing them both good luck with their
<hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>. After these civilities were over, the two
women were ordered to follow their new master,
who shaped his course across the country, by a road
leading westward. At parting from us, they both
wept aloud, and wrung their hands in despair.
We all went to them, and bade them a last farewell. 
Their road led into a wood, which they soon
<pb id="ball77" n="77"/>
entered, and I never saw them, nor heard of them
again.</p>
          <p>These women had both been driven from Calvert
county, as well as myself, and the fate of the younger 
of the two, was peculiarly severe.</p>
          <p>She had been brought up as the waiting-maid of
a young lady, the daughter of a gentleman, whose
wife and family often visited the mistress of my own
wife. I had frequently seen this woman when she
was a young girl, in attendance upon her young
mistress, and riding in the same carriage with her.
The father of the young lady died, and soon after,
she married a gentleman who resided a few miles
off. The husband received a considerable fortune
with his bride, and amongst other things, her 
waiting-maid, who was reputed a great beauty among
people of colour. He had been addicted to the
fashionable sports of the country, before marriage,
such as horse-racing, fox-hunting, &amp;c. and I had
heard the black people say he drank too freely; but
it was supposed that he would correct all these 
irregularities after marriage, more especially as his wife
was a great belle, and withal very handsome. The
reverse, however, turned out to be the fact. Instead
of growing better, he became worse; and in the
course of a few years, was known all over the country, 
as a drunkard and a gambler. His wife, it was
said, died of grief, and soon after her death, his effects 
were seized by his creditors, and sold by the
sheriff. The former waiting-maid, now the mother
of several children, was purchased by our present
<pb id="ball78" n="78"/>
master, for three hundred dollars, at the sheriff's sale,
and this poor wretch, whose employment in early
life had been to take care of her young mistress, and
attend her in her chamber, and at her toilet, after
being torn from her husband and her children, had
now gone to toil out a horrible existence beneath
the scorching sun of a South Carolina cotton field,
under the dominion of a master, as void of the
manners of a gentleman, as he was of the language
of humanity.</p>
          <p>It was now late in the afternoon; but, as we had
made little progress to-day, and were now divested
of the burden of our chains, as well as freed from
the two women, who had hitherto much retarded
our march, our master ordered us to hasten on our
way, as we had ten miles to go that evening. I
had been so long oppressed by the weight of my
chains, and the iron collar about my neck, that for
some time after I commenced walking at my natural
liberty, I felt a kind of giddiness, or lightness of
the head. Most of my companions complained of
the same sensation, and we did not recover our 
proper feelings, until after we had slept one night. It
was after dark when we arrived at our lodging-place,
which proved to be the house of a small cotton-planter, 
who, it appeared, kept a sort of a house of
entertainment for travellers, contrary to what I 
afterwards discovered to be the usual custom of 
cotton-planters. This man and my master had known
each other before, and seemed to be well acquainted. 
He was the first person that we had met since
<pb id="ball79" n="79"/>
leaving Maryland, who was known to my master,
and as they kept up a very free conversation, through
the course of the evening, and the house in which
they were, was only separated from the kitchen, in
which we were lodged, by a space of a few feet, I
had an opportunity of hearing much that was
highly interesting to me. The landlord, after supper, 
came with our master to look at us, and to see
us receive our allowance of boiled rice from the hands
of a couple of black women, who had prepared it in
a large iron kettle. Whilst viewing us, the former
asked the latter, what he intended to do with his
drove; but no reply was made to this inquiry—and
as our master had, through our whole journey,
maintained a studied silence on this subject, I felt a
great curiosity to know what disposition he intended
to make of the whole gang, and of myself in particular. 
On their return to the house, I advanced to
a small window in the kitchen, which brought me
within a few yards of the place where they sat, and
from which I was able to hear all they said, although
they spoke in a low tone of voice. I here learned,
that so many of us as could be sold for a good price,
were to be disposed of in Columbia, on our arrival
at that place, and that the residue would be driven
to Augusta and sold there.</p>
          <p>The landlord assured my master that at this time
slaves were much in demand, both in Columbia and
Augusta; that purchasers were numerous and prices 
good; and that the best plan of effecting good
sales would be to put up each <hi rend="italics">nigger</hi>, separately, at
<pb id="ball80" n="80"/>
auction, after giving a few days' notice, by an 
advertisement, in the neighbouring country. Cotton,
he said, had not been higher for many years, and as
a great many persons, especially young men, were
moving off to the new purchase in Georgia, prime
hands were in high demand, for the purpose of
clearing the land in the new country—that the
boys and girls, under twenty, would bring almost
any price at present, in Columbia, for the purpose of
picking the growing crop of cotton, which promised
to be very heavy; and as most persons had planted
more than their hands would be able to pick, young
<hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>, who would soon learn to pick cotton, were
prime articles in the market. As to those more 
advanced in life, he seemed to think the prospect of
selling them at an unusual price, not so good, as
they could not so readily become expert cotton-pickers—
he said further, that from some cause,
which he could not comprehend, the price of rice
had not been so good this year as usual; and
that he had found it cheaper to purchase rice to feed
his own <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi> than to provide them with corn,
which had to be brought from the upper country.
He therefore, advised my master, not to drive us
towards the rice plantation of the low country.
My master said he would follow his advice, at
least so far as to sell a portion of us in Carolina,
but seemed to be of opinion that his prime hands
would bring him more money in Georgia, and
named me, in particular, as one who would be
worth, at least, a thousand dollars, to a man who
<pb id="ball81" n="81"/>
was about making a settlement, and clearing a
plantation in the new purchase, I therefore concluded, 
that, in the course of events, I was likely 
to become the property of a Georgian, which
turned out in the end, to be the case, though not
so soon as I at this time apprehended. I slept but
little this night, feeling a restlessness when no longer 
in chains; and pondering over the future lot of
my life, which appeared fraught only with evil and
misfortune. Day at length dawned, and with its
first light we were ordered to betake ourselves to the
road, which, we were told, would lead us to Columbia, 
the place of intended sale of some, if not all of
us. For several days past, I had observed that in
the country through which we travelled, little attention 
was paid to the cultivation of any thing but
cotton. Now this plant was almost the sole possessor
of the fields. It covered the plantations adjacent to
the road, as far as I could see, both before and behind me, 
and looked not unlike buckwheat before it
blossoms. I saw some small fields of corn, and lots
of sweet potatoes, amongst which the young vines
of the water-melon were frequently visible. The
improvements on the plantations were not good.
There were no barns, but only stables and sheds, to
put the cotton under, as it was brought from the
field. Hay seemed to be unknown in the country,
for I saw neither hay-stacks nor meadows; and the
few fields that were lying fallow, had but small numbers 
of cattle in them, and these were thin and
meagre. We had met with no flocks of sheep
<pb id="ball82" n="82"/>
of late, and the hogs that we saw on the road-side,
were in bad condition. The horses and mules that
I saw at work in the cotton-fields, were poor and
badly harnessed, and the half-naked condition of the
negroes, who drove them, or followed with the hoe,
together with their wan complexions, proved to me
that they had too much work, or not enough food.
We passed a cotton-gin this morning, the first that
I ever saw; but they were not at work with it. We
also met a party of ladies and gentlemen on a journey 
of pleasure, riding in two very handsome carriages, 
drawn by sleek and spirited horses, very different 
in appearance from the moving skeletons that
I had noticed drawing the ploughs in the fields.
The black drivers of the coaches were neatly clad
in gay-coloured clothes, and contrasted well with
their half-naked brethren, a gang of whom were
hoeing cotton by the road-side, near them, attended 
by an overseer in a white linen shirt and pantaloons, 
with one of the long negro whips in his hand.</p>
          <p>I observed that these poor people did not raise
their heads, to look either at the fine coaches and
horses then passing, or at us; but kept their faces
steadily bent towards the cotton-plants, from among
which they were removing the weeds. I almost
shuddered at the sight, knowing, that I myself was
doomed to a state of servitude, equally cruel and
debasing, unless, by some unforeseen occurrence, I
might fail into the hands of a master of less inhumanity
<pb id="ball83" n="83"/>
of temper than the one who had possession
of the miserable creatures before me.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER VI.</head>
          <p>It was manifest, that I was now in a country,
where the life of a black man was no more regarded 
than that of an ox, except as far as the man
was worth the more money in the market. On all
the plantations that we passed, there was a want of
live stock of every description, except slaves, and
they wore deplorably abundant.</p>
          <p>The fields were destitute of every thing that deserved 
the name of grass, and not a spear of clover
was anywhere visible. The few cattle that existed,
were browsing on the boughs of the trees, in the
woods. Every thing betrayed a scarcity of the
means of supplying the slaves, who cultivated the
vast cotton-fields, with a sufficiency of food. We
travelled this day more than thirty miles, and crossed
the Catawba river in the afternoon, on the bottoms
of which I saw, for the first time, fields of rice, growing 
in swamps, covered with water. Causeways
were raised through the low-lands in which the rice
grew, and on these, the road was formed on which
we travelled. These rice-fields, or rather swamps,
had, in my eyes, a beautiful appearance. The
rice was nearly two feet in height above the water,
and of a vivid green colour, covering a large space,
<pb id="ball84" n="84"/>
of at least a hundred acres. Had it not been for the
water, which appeared stagnant and sickly, and
swarmed with frogs and thousands of snakes, it
would have been as fine a sight as one need wish
to took upon. After leaving the low grounds along
the river, we again entered plantations of cotton,
which lined the roads on both sides, relieved, here
and there, by corn-fields, and potato-patches. We
stopped for the night at a small tavern, and our
master said we were within a day's journey of Columbia.</p>
          <p>We here, again, received boiled rice for supper,
without salt, or any kind of seasoning; a pint was
allotted to each person, which we greedily devoured,
having had no dinner to-day, save an allowance of
corn-cakes, with the fat of about five pounds of bacon, 
extracted by frying, in which we dipped our
bread. I slept soundly after this day's march, the
fatigues of the body having, for once, overcome the
agitations of the mind. The next day, which was,
if my recollection is accurate, the ninth of June, was
the last of our journey before our company separated; 
and we were on the road before the stars had
disappeared from the sky. Our breakfast, this
morning, consisted of bacon soup, a dish composed
of corn meal, boiled in water, with a small piece of
bacon to give the soup a taste of meat. For dinner
we had boiled Indian peas, with a small allowance
of bacon. This was the first time that we had received 
two rations of meat in the same day, on the
whole journey, and some of our party were much
<pb id="ball85" n="85"/>
surprised at the kindness of our master; but I had
no doubt that his object was to make us look fat and
hearty, to enable him to obtain better prices for us at
Columbia.</p>
          <p>At supper this night, we had corn mush, in large
wooden trays, with melted lard to dip the mush in
before eating it. We might have reached Columbia 
this day if we had continued our march, but
we stopped, at least an hour before sun-set, about
three miles from town, at the house of a man who
supported the double character of planter, and keeper
of a house of entertainment; for I learned from his
slaves that their master considered it disreputable to
be called a tavern-keeper, and would not put up a
sign, although he received pay of such persons as
lodged with him. His house was a frame building,
weather-boarded with pine boards, but had no plastering 
within. The furniture corresponded with
the house which contained it, and was both scanty
and mean, consisting of pine tables and wooden
chairs, with bottoms made of corn husks. The
house was only one story high, and all the rooms,
six or seven in number, parlour, bed-rooms, and
kitchen, were on the first floor. As the weather
was warm and the windows open, I had an opportunity 
of looking into the sleeping rooms of the family, 
as I walked round the house, which I was
permitted freely to do. The beds and their furniture
answered well to the chairs and tables; yet in the
large front room I observed on an old fashioned side-board, 
a great quantity of glass ware, of various descriptions,
<pb id="ball86" n="86"/>
with two or three dozen silver spoons, a
silver tea urn, and several knives and forks with
silver handles. In the corner of this room stood a
bed with gaudy red curtains, with figures of lions,
elephants, naked negroes, and other representations
of African scenery.</p>
          <p>The master of the house was not at home when
we arrived, but came in from the field shortly afterwards.
He met my master with the cordiality of an
old friend, though he had never seen him before,
said he was happy to see him at his house, and that
the greatest pleasure he enjoyed was derived from
the entertainment of such gentlemen as thought
proper to visit his house; that he was always glad
to see strangers, and more especially gentlemen who
were adding so much to the wealth and population
of Carolina, as those merchants who imported servants 
from the north. He then observed that he
had never seen a finer lot of property pass his house
than we were, and that any gentleman who brought
such a stock of hands into the country was a public
benefactor, and entitled to the respect and gratitude
of every friend of the south. He assured my master
that he was happy to see him at his house, and that
if he thought proper to remain a few days with him,
it would be his chief business to introduce him to the
gentlemen of the neighbourhood, who would all be
glad to become acquainted with a merchant of his
respectability. In the state of Maryland, my master 
had been called a <hi rend="italics">negro buyer</hi>, <hi rend="italics">or Georgia
trader</hi>, sometimes a <hi rend="italics">negro driver</hi>; but here, I
<pb id="ball87" n="87"/>
found that he was elevated to the rank of merchant,
and a merchant of the first order too; for it was
very clear that in the opinion of the landlord, no
branch of trade was more honourable than the traffic
in us poor slaves. Our master observed that he
had a mind to remain here a short time, and try
what kind of market Columbia would present, for the
sale of his lot of servants; and that he would make
this house his home, until he had ascertained what
could be done in town, and what demand there was
in the neighbourhood for servants. We were not
called <hi rend="italics">slaves</hi> by these men, who talked of selling
us, and of the price we would bring, with as little
compunction of conscience as they would have
talked of the sale of so many mules.</p>
          <p>It is the custom throughout all the slave-holding
states amongst people of fashion, never to speak of
their negroes as slaves, but always as servants; but
I had never before met with the keeper of a public
house, in the country, who had arrived at this degree
of refinement. I had been accustomed to hear this
order of men, and indeed the greater number of
white people, speak of the people of colour as <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi>. 
We remained at this place more than two
weeks; I presume because my master found it
cheaper to keep us here than in town, or perhaps,
because he supposed we might recover from the 
hardships of our journey more speedily in the country.</p>
          <p>As it was here that my real acquaintance with
South Carolina commenced, I have noted, with more
particularity the incidents that occurred, than I otherwise
<pb id="ball88" n="88"/>
should have done. This family was composed
of the husband, wife, three daughters, all young
women, and two sons, one of whom appeared to be
about twenty, and the other, perhaps seventeen years
old. They had nine slaves in all, one very old man,
quite crooked with years and labour—two men of
middle age—one lad, perhaps sixteen—one woman,
with three children, the oldest about seven,—and 
a young girl of twelve or fourteen.  The farm,
or plantation, they lived on, contained about one
hundred and fifty acres of cleared land, sandy, and
the greater part of it poor, as was proved by the
stinted growth of the cotton.</p>
          <p>At the time of our arrival at this house, I saw no
persons about it, except the four ladies—the mother
and her three daughters—the husband being in the
field, as noticed above. According to the orders of
my master, I had taken the saddle from his horse
and put him in a stable; and it was not until after
the first salutations of the new landlord to my master
were over, that he seemed to think of asking him
whether he had come on foot, on horse-back, or in a
coach. He at length, however, turned suddenly and
asked him with an air of surprise, where he had left
his horses and carriage. My master said he had no
carriage, that he travelled on horseback, and that his
horse was in the stable. The landlord then apologized
for the trouble he must have had, in having
his horse put away himself; and said that at this
season of the year, the planters were so hurried by
their crops, and found so much difficulty in keeping
<pb id="ball89" n="89"/>
down the grass, that, they were generally obliged to
keep all their servants in the field; that for his part,
he had been compelled to put his coachman, and
even the waiting-maids of his daughters into the
cotton fields, and that at this time, his family were
without servants, a circumstance that had never
happened before! “For my part,” said he, “I have
always prided myself on bringing up my family
well, and can say, that although I do not live in so
fine a house as some of the other planters of Carolina, 
yet my children are as great ladies and gentlemen
as any in the state. Not one of them has ever
had to do a day's work yet, and as long as I live,
never shall. I sent two of my daughters to Charleston 
last summer, and they were there three months;
and I intend to send the youngest there this summer.
They have all learned to dance here in Columbia,
where I sent them two quarters to a Frenchman,
and he made me pay pretty well for it. They
went to the same dancing school with the daughters
of Wade Hampton and Colonel Fitzhugh. I am
determined that they shall never marry any but
gentlemen of the first character, and I know they will
always follow my advice in matters of this kind.
They are prudent and sensible girls, and are not going
to do as Major Pollack's daughter did this spring,
who ran away with a Georgia cracker who brought
a drove of cattle for sale from the Indian country,
and who had not a <hi rend="italics">nigger</hi> in the world. He staid
with me sometime, and wished to have something to
<pb id="ball90" n="90"/>
say to my second daughter, but the thing would
not do.”</p>
          <p>Here he stopped short in his narrative, and seeming
to muse a moment, said to his guest, “I presume,
as you travel alone, you have no family.”
“No,” replied my master, “I am a single man.” “I
thought so by your appearance,” said the loquacious
landlord, “and I shall be glad to introduce you to
my family this evening. My sons are two as fine
fellows as there are in all Carolina. My oldest boy
is lieutenant in the militia, and in the same company 
that marched with Gen. Marion in the war.
He was on the point of fighting a duel last winter,
with young M'Corkle in Columbia; but the matter
was settled between them. You will see him this
evening, when he returns from the coit-party. A
coit-party of young bucks meets once every week
about two miles from this, and as I wish my sons to
keep the best company, they both attend it. There
is to be a cock-fight there this afternoon, and my
youngest son, Edmund, has the finest cock in this
country. He is of the true game blood,—the real
Dominica game breed; and I sent to Charleston for
his gaffs. There is a bet of ten dollars a side between 
my son's cock, and one belonging to young
Blainey, the son of Major Blainey. Young Blainey
is a hot-headed young blood, and has been concerned 
in three duels, though I believe he never fought
but one; but I know Edmund will not take a word
from him, and it will be well if he and his cock do
not both get well licked.”</p>
          <pb id="ball91" n="91"/>
          <p>Here the conversation was arrested by the sound
of horses' feet on the road, and in the next instant,
two young men rode up at a gallop, mounted on
lean looking horses; one of the riders carrying a
pole on his shoulder, with a game cock in a net bag,
tied to one end of it. On perceiving them the landlord 
exclaimed with an oath, “There's two lads of
spirit! stranger,—and if you will allow me the liberty 
of asking you your name, I will introduce you
to them.” At the suggestion of his name, my master 
seemed to hesitate a little, but after a moment's
pause, said, “They call me M'Giffin, sir.” “My
name is Hulig, sir,” replied the landlord, “and I am
very happy to be acquainted with you, Mr. M'Giffin,” 
at the same time shaking him by the hand,
and introducing his two sons, who were by this time
at the door.</p>
          <p>This was the first time I had ever heard the name
of my master, although I had been with him five
weeks. I had never seen him before the day on
which he seized and bound me in Maryland, and
as he took me away immediately, I did not hear his
name at the time. The people who assisted to fetter
me, either from accident or design, omitted to name
him, and after we commenced our journey, he had
maintained so much distant reserve and austerity of
manner towards us all, that no one ventured to ask
him his name. We had called him nothing but
“master,” and the various persons at whose houses
we had stopped on our way, knew as little of his
name as we did. We had frequently been asked
<pb id="ball92" n="92"/>
the name of our master, and perhaps had not always 
obtained credence, when we said we did not
know it.</p>
          <p>Throughout the whole journey, until after we
were released from our irons, he had forbidden us to
converse together beyond a few words in relation to
our temporary condition and wants; and as he was
with us all day, and never slept out of hearing of us
at night, he rigidly enforced his edict of silence. I
presume that the reason of this prohibition of all 
conversation, was to prevent us from devising plans of
escape; but he had imposed as rigid a silence on
himself as was enforced upon us; and after having
passed from Maryland to South Carolina, in his company, 
I knew no more of my master, than, that he
knew how to keep his secrets, guard his slaves, and
make a close bargain. I had never heard him
speak of his home or family; and therefore had 
concluded that he was an unmarried man, and an 
adventurer, who felt no more attachment for one place
than another, and whose residence was not very
well settled; but, from the large sums of money
which he must have been able to command and
carry with him to the north, to enable him to purchase 
so large a number of slaves, I had no doubt
that he was a man of consequence and consideration
in the place from whence he came.</p>
          <p>In Maryland, I had always observed that men,
who were the owners of large stocks of negroes,
were not averse to having publicity given to their
names; and that the possession of this species of
<pb id="ball93" n="93"/>
property even there, gave its owner more vanity and
egotism, than fell to the lot of the holders of any
other kind of estate; and in truth, my subsequent
experience proved, that without the possession of
slaves, no man could ever arrive at, or hope to rise
to any honourable station in society;—yet, my master 
seemed to take no pride in having at his disposal
the lives of so many human beings. He never spoke
to us in words of either pity or hatred; and never
spoke of us, except to order us to be fed or watered,
as he would have directed the same offices to be 
performed for so many horses, or to inquire where the
best prices could be obtained for us. He regarded us
only as objects of traffic and the materials of his
commerce; and although he had lived several years
in Carolina and Georgia, and had there exercised
the profession of an overseer, he regarded the southern 
planters as no less the subjects of trade and speculation, 
than the slaves he sold to them; as will appear in the 
sequal. It was to this man that the
landlord introduced his two sons, and upon whom
he was endeavouring to impose a belief, that he was
the head of a family which took rank with those of
the first planters of the district. The ladies of the
household, though I had seen them in the kitchen
when I walked round the house, had not yet presented 
themselves to my master, nor indeed were
they in a condition to be seen anywhere but in the
apartment they occupied at the time. The young
gentlemen gave a very gasconading account of the
coit-party and cock-fight, from which they had just
<pb id="ball94" n="94"/>
returned, and according to their version of the affair,
it might have been an assemblage of at least half
the military officers of the state; for all the persons
of whom they spoke, were captains, majors, and colonels. 
The eldest said, he had won two bowls of
punch at coits; and the youngest; whose cock had
been victor in the battle, on which ten dollars were
staked, vaunted much of the qualities of his bird;
and supported his veracity by numerous oaths, and
reiterated appeals to his brother for the truth of his
assertions. Both these young men were so much
intoxicated, that they with difficulty maintained an
erect posture in walking.</p>
          <p>By this time the sun was going down, and I observed 
two female slaves, a woman and girl, approaching 
the house on the side of the kitchen from
the cotton field. They were coming home to prepare 
supper for the family; the ladies whom I had
seen in the kitchen not having been there for the
purpose of performing the duties appropriate to that
station, but having sought it as a place of refuge
from the sight of my master, who had approached
the front of their dwelling silently, and so suddenly
as not to permit them to gain the foot of the stairway
in the large front room, without being seen by him,
to whose view they by no means wished to expose
themselves before they had visited their toilets.
About dark the supper was ready in the large room,
and, as it had two fronts, one of which looked into
the yard where my companions and I had been 
permitted to seat ourselves, and had an opportunity of
<pb id="ball95" n="95"/>
seeing, by the light of the candle, all that was done
within, and of hearing all that was said. The ladies, 
four in number, had entered the room before the
gentlemen; and when the latter came in my master
was introduced, by the landlord to his wife and
daughters, by the name and title of <hi rend="italics">Colonel M'Giffin</hi>, 
which, at that time, impressed me with a belief
that he was really an officer, and that he had disclosed 
this circumstance without my knowledge;
but I afterwards perceived that in the south it is
deemed respectful to address a stranger by the title
of Colonel, or Major, or General, if his appearance
will warrant the association of so high a rank with
his name. My master had declared his intention of
becoming the inmate of this family for some time,
and no pains seemed to be spared on their part to
impress upon his mind the high opinion that they
entertained of the dignity of the owner of fifty slaves;
the possession of so large a number of human creatures 
being, in Carolina, a certificate of character,
which entitles its bearer to enter whatever society he
may choose to select, without any thing more being
known of his birth, his life, or reputation. The
man who owns fifty servants must needs be a gentleman 
amongst the higher ranks, and the owner of
half a hundred <hi rend="italics">niggers</hi> is a sort of nobleman
amongst the low, the ignorant, and the vulgar.
The mother and three daughters, whose appearance,
when I saw them in the kitchen, would have warranted 
the conclusion that they had just risen from
bed, without having time to adjust their dress, were
<pb id="ball96" n="96"/>
now gaily, if not neatly attired; and the two female
slaves, who had come from the field at sundown to
cook the supper, now waited at the table. The landlord 
talked much of his crops, his plantation and
slaves, and of the distinguished families who exchanged 
visits with his own; but my master took
very little part in the conversation of the evening,
and appeared disposed to maintain the air of mystery 
which had hitherto invested his character.</p>
          <p>After it was quite dark, the slaves came in from
the cotton-field, and taking little notice of us, went
into the kitchen, and each taking thence a pint of
corn, proceeded to a little mill, which was nailed to
a post in the yard, and there commenced the operation 
of grinding meal for their suppers, which were
afterwards to be prepared by baking the meal into
cakes at the fire. The woman who was the mother
of the three small children, was permitted to grind
her allowance of corn first, and after her came the
old man, and the others in succession. After the
corn was converted into meal, each one kneaded it
up with cold water into a thick dough, and raking
away the ashes from a small space on the kitchen
hearth, placed the dough, rolled up in green leaves,
in the hollow, and covering it with hot embers, left
it to be baked into bread, which was done in about
half an hour. These loaves constituted the only
supper of the slaves belonging to this family; for I
observed that the two women who had waited at the
table, after the supper of the white people was disposed of, 
also came with their corn to the mill on the
<pb id="ball97" n="97"/>
post, and ground their allowance like the others.
They had not been permitted to taste even the 
fragments of the meal that they had cooked for their
masters and mistresses. It was eleven o'clock before 
these people had finished their supper of cakes,
and several of them, especially the younger of the
two lads, were so overpowered with toil and sleep,
that they had to be roused from their slumbers when
their cakes were done, to devour them.</p>
          <p>We had for our supper to-night, a pint of boiled
rice to each person, and a small quantity of stale and
very rancid butter, from the bottom of an old keg,
or firkin, which contained about two pounds, the
remnant of that which once filled it. We boiled
the rice ourselves, in a large iron kettle; and, as our
master now informed us that we were to remain
here some time, many of us determined to avail ourselves 
of this season of respite from our toils, to wash
our clothes, and free our persons from the vermin
which had appeared amongst our party several
weeks before, and now begun to be extremely tormenting. 
As we were not allowed any soap, we
were obliged to resort to the use of a very fine and
unctuous kind of clay, resembling fullers' earth, but
of a yellow colour, which was found on the margin
of a small swamp near the house. This was the
first time that I had ever heard of clay being used
for the purpose of washing clothes; but I often availed 
myself of this resource afterwards, whilst I was a
slave in the south. We wet our clothes, then rubbed 
this clay all over the garments, and by scouring
<pb id="ball98" n="98"/>
it out in warm water with our hands, the cloth,
whether of woollen, cotton, or linen texture, was left
entirely clean. We subjected our persons to the
same process, and in this way freed our camp from
the host of enemies that had been generated in the
course of our journey.</p>
          <p>This washing consumed the whole of the first
day of our residence on the plantation of Mr. Hulig.
We all lay the first night in a shed, or summer kitchen, 
standing behind the house, and a few yards
from it, a place in which the slaves of the plantation
washed their clothes, and passed their Sundays in
warm weather, when they did not work; but as this
place was quite too small to accommodate our party,
or indeed to contain us, without crowding us together
in such a manner as to endanger our health, we
were removed, the morning after our arrival, to an
old decayed frame building, about one hundred
yards from the house, which had been erected, as I
learned, for a cotton-gin, but into which its possessor,
for want of means I presume, had never introduced
the machinery of the gin. This building was near
forty feet square; was without any other floor than
the earth, and had neither doors nor windows, to
close the openings which had been left for the 
admission of those who entered it. We were told that
in this place the cotton of the plantation was deposited 
in the picking season, as it was brought from
the field, until it could be removed to a neighbouring
plantation, where there was a gin to divest it of its
seeds.</p>
          <pb id="ball99" n="99"/>
          <p>Here we took our temporary abode—men and
women promiscuously. Our provisions, whilst we
remained here, were regularly distributed to us; and
the daily allowance to each person, consisted of a
pint of corn, a pint of rice, and about three or four
pounds of butter, such as we had received on the
night of our arrival, divided amongst us, in small
pieces from the point of a table knife. The rice we
boiled in the iron kettle,—we ground our corn at the
little mill on the post in the kitchen, and converted
the meal into bread, in the manner we had been 
accustomed to at home—sometimes on the hearth,
and sometimes before the fire, on a hoe. The butter 
was given us as an extraordinary ration, to
strengthen and recruit us after our long march, and
give us a healthy and expert appearance at the
time of our future sale.</p>
          <p>We had no beds of any kind to sleep on, but each
one was provided with a blanket, which had been
the companion of our travels. We were left entirely 
at liberty to go out or in when we pleased, and
no watch was kept over us either by night or day.</p>
          <p>Our master had removed us so far from our native
country, that he supposed it impossible for any of us
ever to escape from him, and surmount all the obstacles 
that lay between us and our former homes.
He went away immediately after we were established 
in our new lodgings, and remained absent until
the second evening about sundown, when he returned, 
came into our shed, sat down on a block of wood
in the midst of us, and asked if any one had been
<pb id="ball100" n="100"/>
sick; if we had got our clothes clean; and if we
had been supplied with an allowance of rice, corn,
and butter. After satisfying himself upon these
points, he told us that we were now at liberty to run
away if we chose to do so; but if we made the attempt 
we should most certainly be re-taken, and subjected 
to the most terrible punishment. “I never
flog,” said he, “My practice is to <hi rend="italics">cat-haul</hi>; and if
you run away, and I catch you again—as I surely
shall do—and give you one cat-hauling, you will
never run away again, nor attempt it.” I did not
then understand the import of cat-hauling, but in
after times, became well acquainted with its signification.</p>
          <p>We remained in this place nearly two weeks,
during which time our allowance of food was not
varied, and was regularly given to us. We were
not required to do any work; and I had liberty and
leisure to walk about the plantation, and make such
observations as I could upon the new state of things
around me. Gentlemen and ladies came every day
to look at us, with a view of becoming our purchasers; 
and we were examined with minute care as to
our ages, former occupations, and capacity of performing 
labour. Our persons were inspected, and
more especially the hands were scrutinized, to see if
all the fingers were perfect, and capable of the quick
motions necessary in picking cotton. Our master
only visited us once a day, and sometimes he remained 
absent two days; so that he seldom met any
of those who came to see us; but, whenever it so
<pb id="ball101" n="101"/>
happened that he did meet them, he laid aside his
silence and became very talkative, and even animated 
in his conversation, extolling our good qualities,
and averring that he had purchased some of us of
one colonel, and others of another general in Virginia; 
that he could by no means have procured us,
had it not been that, in some instances, our masters
had ruined themselves, and were obliged to sell us
to save their families from ruin; and in others, that
our owners were dead, their estates deeply in debt,
and we had been sold at public sale; by which
means he had become possessed of us. He said our
habits were unexceptionable, our characters good,
and that there was not one amongst us all who had
ever been known to run away, or steal any thing
from our former masters. I observed that running
away, and stealing from his master, were regarded
as the highest crimes of which a slave could be
guilty; but I heard no questions asked concerning
our propensity to steal from other people besides our
masters, and I afterwards learned, that this was not
always regarded as a very high crime by the owner
of a slave, provided he would perpetrate the theft, so
adroitly as not to be detected in it.</p>
          <p>We were severally asked by our visiters, if we
would be willing to live with them, if they would
purchase us, to which we generally replied in the
affirmative; but our owner declined all the offers that
were made for us, upon the ground that we were
too poor—looked too bad to be sold at present—and
<pb id="ball102" n="102"/>
that in our condition he could not expect to get a
fair value for us.</p>
          <p>One evening, when our master was with us, a thin,
sallow-looking man rode up to the house, and alighting 
from his horse, came to us, and told him that he
had come to buy a boy; that he wished to get a
good field hand, and would pay a good price for him.
I never saw a human countenance that expressed
more of the evil passions of the heart than did that
of this man, and his conversation corresponded with
his physiognomy. Every sentence of his language
was accompanied with an oath of the most vulgar
profanity, and his eyes appeared to me to be the index 
of a soul as cruel as his visage was disgusting
and repulsive.</p>
          <p>After looking at us for some time, this wretch singled 
<hi rend="italics">me</hi> out as the object of his choice, and coming
up to me, asked me how I would like him for a master. 
In my heart I detested him; but a slave is
often afraid to speak the truth, and divulge all he
feels; so with myself in this instance, as it was
doubtful whether I might not fall into his hands,
and be subject to the violence of his temper, I told
him that if he was a good master, as every gentleman 
ought to be, I should be willing to live with
him. He appeared satisfied with my answer, and
turning to my master, said he would give a high price
for me. “I can,” said he, “by going to Charleston,
buy as many Guinea negroes as I please for two
hundred dollars each, but as I like this fellow, I will
give you four hundred for him.” This offer struck
<pb id="ball103" n="103"/>
terror into my very heart, for I knew it was as
much as was generally given for the best and ablest
slaves, and I expected that it would immediately be
accepted as my price, and that I should be at once
consigned to the hands of this man, of whom I had
formed so abhorrent an opinion. To my surprise
and satisfaction, however, my master made no reply
to the proposition; but stood for a moment, with one
hand raised to his face and his fore-finger on his
nose, and then turning suddenly to me said, “Charles,
go into the house; I shall not sell you to-day.” It
was my business to obey the order of departure, and
as I went beyond the sound of their voices, I could
not understand the purport of the conversation which
followed between these two traffickers in human
blood; but after a parley of about a quarter of an
hour, the hated stranger started abruptly away, and
going to the road, mounted his horse, and rode off at
a gallop, banishing himself and my fears together.</p>
          <p>I did not see my master again this evening, and
when I came out of our barracks in the morning, 
although it was scarcely daylight, I saw him standing
near one corner of the building, with his head inclined 
towards the wall, evidently listening to catch
any sounds within. He ordered me to go and feed
his horse, and have him saddled for him by sunrise.
About an hour afterwards he came to the stable in
his riding dress; and told me that he should remove
us all to Columbia in a few days. He then rode
away, and did not return until the third day afterwards.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball104" n="104"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VII.</head>
          <p>IT was now about the middle of June, the weather
excessively warm, and from eleven o'clock, A. M.
until late in the afternoon, the sand about our residence 
was so hot, that we could not stand on it with
our bare feet in one posture, more than one, or two
minutes. The whole country, so far as I could see,
appeared to be a dead plain, without the least variety 
of either hill or dale. The pine was so far the
predominating timber of the forest, that at a little
distance the entire woods appeared to be composed
of this tree.</p>
          <p>I had become weary of being confined to the immediate 
vicinity of our lodgings, and determined to
venture out into the fields of the plantation, and see
the manner of cultivating cotton. Accordingly, after
I had made my morning meal upon corn cakes, I
sallied out in the direction which I had seen the
slaves of the plantation take at the time they left the
house at daylight, and following a path through a
small field of corn, which was so tall as to prevent
me from seeing beyond it, I soon arrived at the field
in which the people were at work with hoes amongst
the cotton, which was about two feet and a half
high, and had formed such long branches, that they
could no longer plough in it without breaking it.
Expecting to pass the remainder of my life in this
kind of labour, I felt anxious to know the evils, if
any, attending it, and more especially the manner
<pb id="ball105" n="105"/>
in which the slaves wore treated or, the cotton
estates.</p>
          <p>The people now before me, were all diligently and
laboriously weeding and hilling the cotton with hoes,
and when I approached them, they scarcely took
time to speak to me, but continued their labour as if
I had not been present. As there did not appear to
be any overseer with them, I thought I would go
amongst them, and enter into conversation with
them; but upon addressing myself to one of the
men, and telling him, if it was not disagreeable to
him, I should be glad to become acquainted with
him, he said he should be glad to be acquainted
with me, but master Tom did not allow him to talk
much to people when he was at work. I asked
him where his master Tom was; but before he had
time to reply, some one called—“Mind your work
there, you rascals.” Looking in the direction of the
sound, I saw master Tom, sitting under the shade
of a sassafras tree, at the distance of about a hundred
yards from us. Deeming it unsafe to continue in
the field without the permission of its lord, I approached 
the sassafras tree, with my hat in my
hand, and in a very humble manner, asked leave
to help the people work awhile, as I was tired of
staying about the house and doing nothing. He
said he did not care; I might go and work with
<sic corr="them">th m</sic> awhile, but, I must take care not to talk too
much, and keep his hands from their work.</p>
          <p>Now, having authority on my side, I returned,
and taking a hoe from the hands of a small girl,
<pb id="ball106" n="106"/>
told her to pull up weeds, and I would take her row
for her. When we arrived at the end of the rows
which we were then hilling, master Tom, who still
held his post under the sassafras tree, called his people
to come to breakfast. Although I had already
broken my fast, I went with the rest for the purpose
of seeing what their breakfast was composed of. At
the tree I saw a keg which contained about five gallons, 
with water in it; and a gourd lying by it; near
this was a basket made of splits, large enough to
hold more than a peck. It contained the breakfast of
the people, covered by some green leaves of the
magnolia, or great bay tree of the south. When the
leaves were removed, I found that the supply of
provisions consisted of one cake of corn meal,
weighing about half a pound, for each person. This
bread had no sort of seasoning, not even salt, and 
constituted the only breakfast of these poor people, who
had been toiling from early dawn until about eight
o'clock. There was no cake for me, and master
Tom did not say any thing to me on the state of
my stomach; but the young girl, whose hoe I had,
taken in the field, offered me a part of her cake,
which I refused. After the breakfast was despatched,
we again returned to our work; but the master
ordered the girl, whose hoe I had, to go and get another 
hoe which lay at some distance in the field,
and take her row again. I continued in the field
until dinner, which took place about one o'clock,
and was the same, in all respects, as the breakfast
had been.</p>
          <pb id="ball107" n="107"/>
          <p>Master Tom was the younger of the two brothers
who returned from the cook-fight on the evening of
our arrival at this place,—he left the field about ten
o'clock, and was succeeded by his elder brother, as
overseer for the remainder of the day. After this
change of superintendents, my companions became
more loquacious, and in the course of an hour or
two, I had become familiar with the condition of my
fellow-labourers who told me that the elder of their
young masters was much less tyrannical than his
younger brother; and that whilst the former remained 
in the field they would be at liberty to talk as much
as they pleased, provided they did not neglect their
work. One of the men who appeared to be about
forty years of age, and who was the foreman of the
field, told me that he had been born in South Carolina, 
and had always lived there, though he had only
belonged to his present master about ten years. I
asked him if his master allowed him no meat, nor
any kind of provisions except bread; to which he
replied that they never had any meat except at
Christmas, when each hand on the place received
about three pounds of pork; that from September,
when the sweet potatoes were at the maturity of
their growth, they had an allowance of potatoes as
long as the crop held out, which was generally until
about March; but that for the rest of the year, they
had nothing but a peck of corn a week, with such
weeds and other vegetables as they could gather
from the fields for greens—that their master did not
allow them any salt, and that the only means they
<pb id="ball108" n="108"/>
had of procuring this luxury, was, by <sic corr="working">work ng</sic> on
Sundays for the neigbouring planters, who paid
them in money at the rate of fifty cents per day,
with which they purchased salt and some other articles 
of convenience.</p>
          <p>This man told me that his master furnished him
with two shirts of tow linen, and two pair of trousers,
one of woollen and the other of linen cloth, one woollen
jacket, and one blanket every year. That he
received the woollen clothes at Christmas, and the
linen at Easter; and all the other clothes, if he had
any, he was obliged to provide for himself by working 
on Sunday. He said, that for several years past,
he had not been able to provide any clothes for himself; 
as he had a wife, with several small children,
on an adjoining plantation, whose master gave only,
one suit of clothes in the year to the mother, and none
of any kind to the children, which had compelled
him to lay out all his savings in providing clothes for
his family, and such little necessaries as were called
for by his wife, from time to time. He had not had
a shoe on his foot for several years, but in winter
made a kind of moccasin for himself of the bark of a
tree, which he said was abundant in the swamps,
and could be so manufactured as to make good ropes,
and tolerable moccasins, sufficient at least, to defend
the feet from the frost though not to keep them dry.</p>
          <p>The old man whom I have alluded to before, was
in the field with the others, though he was not able
to keep up his row. He had no clothes on him except 
the remains of an old shirt, which hung in tatters
<pb id="ball109" n="109"/>
from his neck and arms; the two young girls
had nothing on them but petticoats, made of coarse
tow cloth, and the woman who was the mother of the
children, wore the remains of a tow linen shift, the
front part of which was entirely gone; but a piece
of old cotton bagging tied round her loins, served the
purposes of an apron. The younger of the two
boys was entirely naked.</p>
          <p>The man who was foreman of the field, was a
person of good sense for the condition of life in
which fortune had placed him, and spoke to me
freely of his hard lot. I observed that under his
shirt, which was very ragged; he wore a piece of fine
linen cloth, apparently part of an old shirt, wrapped
closely round his back, and confined in front by
strings, tied down his breast. I asked him why be
wore that piece of gentleman's linen under his shirt,
and shall give his reply in his own words as well as
I can recollect them, at a distance of near thirty
years.</p>
          <p>“I have always been a hard working man, and
have suffered a great deal from hunger in my time.
It is not possible for a man to work hard every day
for several months, and get nothing but a peck of
corn a week to eat, and not feel hungry. When a
man is hungry, you know, (if you have ever been
hungry,) he must eat whatever he can get. I have
not tasted meat since last Christmas, and we have
had to work uncommonly hard this summer. Master 
has a flock of sheep, that run in the woods, and
they come every night to sleep in the lane near the
<pb id="ball110" n="110"/>
house. Two weeks ago last Saturday, when we
quit work at night, I was very hungry, and as we
went to the house we passed along the lane where
the sheep lay. There were nearly fifty of them,
and some were very fat. The temptation was more
than I could bear. I caught one of them, cut its
head off with the hoe that I carried on my shoulder,
and threw it under the fence. About midnight,
when all was still about the house, I went out with
a knife, took the sheep into the woods, and dressed
it by the light of the moon. The carcass I took
home, and after cutting it up, placed it in the great
kettle over a good fire, intending to boil it and divide
it, when cooked, between my fellow-slaves (whom I
knew to be as hungry as I was) and myself. Unfortunately 
for me, master Tom, who had been out
amongst his friends that day, had not returned at
bed-time; and about one o'clock in the morning, at
the time when I had a blazing fire under the kettle,
I heard the sound of the feet of a horse coming along
the lane. The kitchen walls were open so that the
light of my fire could not be concealed, and in a
moment I heard the horse blowing at the front of
the house. Conscious of my danger, I stripped my
shirt from my back, and pushed it into the boiling
kettle, so as wholly to conceal the flesh of the sheep.
I had scarcely completed this act of precaution, when
master Tom burst into the kitchen, and with a terrible oath, 
asked me what I was doing so late at
night, with a great fire in the kitchen. I replied, ‘I
am going to wash my shirt, master, and am boiling
<pb id="ball111" n="111"/>
it to get it clean.’ ‘Washing your shirt at this
time of night!’ said he, ‘I will let you know that
you are not to sit up all night and be lazy and good
for nothing all day. There shall be no boiling of
shirts here on Sunday morning,’ and thrusting his
cane into the kettle, he raised my shirt out and threw
it on the kitchen floor.</p>
          <p>“He did not at first observe the mutton, which
rose to the surface of the water as soon as the shirt
was removed; but, after giving the shirt a kick
towards the door, he again turned his face to the fire,
and seeing a leg standing several inches out of the
pot, he demanded of me what I had in there and
where I had got this meat? Finding that I was
detected, and that the whole matter must be discovered, 
I said,—‘Master, I am hungry, and am
cooking my supper.’ ‘What is it you have in
here?’ ‘A sheep,’ said I, and as the words were
uttered, he knocked me down with his cane, and after 
beating me severely, ordered me to cross my
hands until he bound me fast with a rope that hung
in the kitchen, and answered the double purpose of
a clothes' line, and a cord to tie us with when we
were to be whipped. He put out the fire under the
kettle, drew me into the yard, tied me fast to the
mill-post, and leaving me there for the night, went
and called one of the negro boys to put his horse
in the stable, and went to his bed. The cord was
bound so tightly round my wrists, that before morning, 
the blood had burst out under my finger nails;
but I suppose my master slept soundly for all that.
<pb id="ball112" n="112"/>
I was afraid to call any one to come and release me
from my torment, lest a still more terrible punishment 
might overtake me.</p>
          <p>“I was permitted to remain in this situation until
long after sunrise the next morning, which being
Sunday, was quiet and still; my fellow-slaves being
permitted to take their rest after the severe toil of
the past week, and my old master and two young
ones having no occasion to rise to call the hands
to the field, did not think of interrupting their morning 
slumbers, to release me from my painful confinement. 
However, when the sun was risen about
an hour, I heard the noise of persons moving in the
great house, and soon after, a loud and boisterous
conversation, which I well knew portended no good
to me. At length they all three came into the yard
where I lay, lashed to the post, and approaching me,
my old master asked me if I had any accomplices
in stealing the sheep. I told them none—that it
was entirely my own act—and that none of my 
fellow-slaves had any hand in it. This was the
truth; but if any of my companions had been concerned 
with me, I should not have betrayed them;
for such an act of treachery could not have alleviated
the dreadful punishment which I knew awaited me,
and would only have involved them in the same
misery.</p>
          <p>“They called me a thief, loaded me with oaths and
imprecations, and each one proposed the punishment
which he deemed the most appropriate to the enormity
of the crime that I had committed. Master Tom
<pb id="ball113" n="113"/>
was of opinion, that I should be lashed to the post at
the foot of which I lay, and that each of my fellow
slaves should be compelled to give me a dozen lashes 
in turn, with a roasted and greased hickory <hi rend="italics">gad</hi>,
until I had received, in the whole, two hundred
and fifty lashes on my bare back, and that he would
stand by, with the whip in his hand, and <hi rend="italics">compel</hi>
them not to spare me; but after a short debate this
was given up, as it would probably render me unable 
to work in the field again for several weeks.
My master Ned was in favour of giving me a dozen
lashes every morning for a month, with the whip;
but my old master said, this would be attended with
too much trouble, and besides, it would keep me
from my work, at least half an hour every morning,
and proposed, in his turn, that I should not be
whipped at all, but that the carcass of the sheep
should be taken from the kettle in its half-boiled
condition, and hung up in the kitchen loft without
salt; and that I should be compelled to subsist on
this putrid mutton without any other food, until it
should be consumed. This suggestion met the 
approbation of my young masters, and would have
been adopted, had not mistress at this moment come
into the yard, and hearing the intended punishment,
loudly objected to it, because the mutton would, in a
day or two, create such an offensive stench, that she
and my young mistresses would not be able to remain 
in the house. My mistress swore dreadfully,
and cursed me for an ungrateful sheep thief, who,
after all her kindness in giving me soup and warm
<pb id="ball114" n="114"/>
bread when I was sick last winter, was always
stealing every thing I could get hold of. She then
said to my master, that such villany ought not to be
passed over in a slight manner, and that as crimes,
such as this, concerned the whole country, my punishment 
ought to be public for the purpose of example; 
and advised him to have me whipped that
same afternoon, at five o'clock; first giving notice to
the planters of the neighbourhood to come and see
the spectacle, and to bring with them their slaves,
that they might be witnesses to the consequences of
stealing sheep.</p>
          <p>“They then returned to the house to breakfast;
but as the pain in my hands and arms produced by
the ligatures of the cord with which I was bound,
was greater than I could bear, I now felt exceedingly 
sick, and lost all knowledge of my situation.
They told me I fainted; and when I recovered my
faculties, I found myself lying in the shade of the
house, with my hands free, and all the white 
persons in my master's family, standing around me.
As soon as I was able to stand, the rope was tied
round my neck, and the other end again fastened
to the mill post. My mistress said I had only pretended 
to faint; and master Tom said, I would
have something worth fainting for before night.
He was faithful to his promise; but, for the present,
I was suffered to sit on the grass in the shade of
the house.</p>
          <p>“As soon as breakfast was over, my two young
masters had their horses saddled, and set out to give
<pb id="ball115" n="115"/>
notice to their friends of what had happened, and
to invite them to come and see me punished for the
crime I had committed. My mistress gave me no
breakfast, and when I begged one of the black
boys whom I saw looking at me through the pales,
to bring me some water in a gourd to drink, she
ordered him to bring it from a puddle in the lane.
My mistress had always been very cruel to all her
black people.</p>
          <p>“I remained in this situation until about eleven
o'clock, when one of my young mistresses came to
me and gave me a piece of jonny-cake about
the size of my hand, perhaps larger than my hand,
telling me at the same time, that my fellow-slaves
had been permitted to re-boil the mutton that I had
left in the kettle, and make their breakfast of it, but
that her mother would not allow her to give me any
part of it. It was well for them that I had parboiled it
with my shirt, and so defiled it, that it was unfit for
the table of my master, otherwise, no portion of it
would have fallen to the black people—as it was,
they had as much meat as they could consume in
two days, for which I had to suffer.</p>
          <p>“About twelve o'clock, one of my young masters 
returned, and soon afterwards the other came
home. I heard them tell my old master that they
had been round to give notice of my offence to the
neighbouring planters, and that several of them
would attend to see me flogged, and would bring
with them some of their slaves, who <sic>m </sic><gap reason="gap"/> be able
to report to their companions what had been done to
me for stealing.</p>
          <pb id="ball116" n="116"/>
          <p>“It was late in the afternoon before any of the
gentlemen came; but, before five o'clock, there
were more than twenty white people, and at least
fifty black ones present, the latter of whom had
been compelled, by their masters, to come and see
me punished. Amongst others, an overseer from
a neighbouring estate attended, and to him was
awarded the office of executioner. I was stripped
of my shirt, and the waist-band of my trousers
was drawn closely round me, below my hips, so
as to expose the whole of my back, in its entire
length.</p>
          <p>“It seems that it had been determined to beat me
with thongs of raw cow-hide, for the overseer had
two of these in his hands, each about four feet long;
but one of the gentlemen present said this might
bruise my back so badly, that I could not work for
some time; perhaps not for a week or two; and as I
could not be spared from the field without great 
disadvantage to my master's crop, he suggested a different
plan, by which, in his opinion, the greatest degree
of pain could be inflicted on me, with the least danger 
of rendering me unable to work. As he was a
large planter, and had more than fifty slaves, all were
disposed to be guided by his counsels, and my master 
said he would submit the matter entirely to him
as a man of judgment and experience in such cases.
He then desired my master to have a dozen pods of
red pepper boiled in half a gallon of water, and desired 
the overseer to lay aside his thongs of raw hide,
and put a new cracker of silk, to the lash of his
<pb id="ball117" n="117"/>
negro whip. Whilst these preparations were being
made, each of my thumbs was lashed closely to
the end of a stick about three feet long, and a chair
being placed beside the mill post, I was compelled to
raise my hands and place the stick, to which my
thumbs were bound, over the top of the post, which
is about eighteen inches square; the chair was then
taken from under me, and I was left hanging by
the thumbs, with my face towards the post, and my
feet about a foot from the ground. My two great
toes were then tied together, and drawn down the
post as far as my joints could be stretched; the cord
was passed round the post two or three times and
securely fastened. In this posture I had no power
of motion, except in my neck, and could only move
that at the expense of beating my face against the
side of the post.</p>
          <p>“The pepper tea was now brought, and poured into
a basin to cool, and the overseer was desired to give
me a dozen, lashes just above the waist-band; and
not to cover a space of more than four inches on my
back, from the waist-band upwards. He obeyed
the injunction faithfully, but slowly, and each crack
of the whip was followed by a sensation as painful
as if a red hot iron had been drawn across my back.
When the twelve strokes had been given, the operation 
was suspended, and a black man, one of the
slaves present, was compelled to wash the gashes in
my skin, with the scalding pepper tea, which was
yet so hot that he could not hold his hand in it.
This doubly-burning liquid was thrown into my
<pb id="ball118" n="118"/>
raw and bleeding wounds, and produced a tormenting 
smart, beyond the description of language. After
a delay of ten minutes, by the watch, I received
another dozen lashes, on the part of my back which
was immediately above the bleeding and burning
gashes of the former whipping; and again the biting, 
stinging, pepper tea was applied to my lacerated 
and trembling muscles. This operation was
continued at regular intervals, until I had received
ninety-six lashes, and my back was cut and scalded
from end to end. Every stroke of the whip had
drawn blood; many of the gashes were three inches 
long; my back burned as if it had been covered
by a coat of hot embers, mixed with living coals;
and I felt my flesh quiver like that of animals that
I slaughtered by the butcher and are flayed
whilst yet half alive. My face was bruised, and
my nose bled profusely, for in the madness of my
agony, I had not been able to refrain from beating
my head violently against the post.</p>
          <p>“Vainly did I beg and implore for mercy. I
was kept bound to the post with my whole weight
hanging upon my thumbs, an hour and a half, but
it appeared to me that I had entered upon eternity,
and that my sufferings would never end. At length,
however, my feet were unbound, and afterwards my
hands; but when released from the cords, I was so
far exhausted as not to be able to stand, and my
thumbs were stiff and motionless. I was carried
into the kitchen, and laid on a blanket, where my
<sic corr="space">    ss</sic> came to see me; and after looking at my
<pb id="ball119" n="119"/>
lacerated back, and telling me that my wounds
were only skin deep, said I had come off well, after
what I had done, and that I ought to be thankful
that it was not worse with me. She then bade me
not to groan so loud, nor make so much noise, and left
me to myself. I lay in this condition until it was
quite dark, by which time the burning of my back
had much abated, and was succeeded by an aching
soreness, which rendered me unable to turn over, or
bend my spine in the slightest manner. My mistress 
again visited me, and brought with her about
half a pound of fat bacon, which she made one of
the black women roast before the fire on a fork, until 
the oil ran freely from it, and then rub it warm
over my back. This was repeated until I was
greased from the neck to the hips, effectually. An
old blanket was then thrown over me, and I was
left to pass the night alone. Such was the terror
stricken into my fellow-slaves, by the example made
of me, that, although they loved and pitied me,
not one of them dared to approach me during this
night.</p>
          <p>“My strength was gone, and I at length fell
asleep, from which I did not awake until the horn
was blown the next morning, to call the people to
the corn crib, to receive their weekly allowance of a
peck of corn. I did not rise, nor attempt to join the
other people, and shortly afterwards my master 
entered the kitchen, and in a soft and gentle tone of
voice, asked me if I was dead. I answered him
that I was not dead, and making some effort, found
<pb id="ball120" n="120"/>
I was able to get upon my feet. My master had become 
frightened when he missed me at the corn crib,
and being suddenly seized with an apprehension
that I was dead, his heart had become softened, not
with compassion for my sufferings, but with the fear
of losing his best field hand; but when he saw me
stand before him erect, and upright, the recollection
of the lost sheep revived in his mind, and with it,
all his feelings of revenge against the author of its
death.</p>
          <p>“‘So you are not dead yet, you thieving rascal,’
said he; and cursing me with many bitter oaths,
ordered me to go along to the crib and get my corn,
and go to work with the rest of the hands. I was
forced to obey, and taking my basket of corn from
the door of the crib, placed it in the kitchen loft, and
went to the field with the other people.</p>
          <p>“Weak and exhausted as I was, I was compelled
to do the work of an able hand, but was not permitted 
to taste the mutton, which was all given to
the others, who were carefully guarded whilst they
were eating, lest they should give me some of it.”</p>
          <p>This man's back was not yet well. Many of the
gashes made by the lash were yet sore, and those
that were healed had left long white stripes across
his body. He had no notion of leaving the service 
of his tyrannical master, and his spirit was
so broken and subdued, that he was ready to suffer
and to bear all his hardships; not, indeed, without 
complaining, but without attempting to resist his
oppressors, or to escape from their power. I saw
<pb id="ball121" n="121"/>
him often whilst I remained at this place, and ventured 
to tell him once that if I had a master who
would abuse me as his had abused him, I would run
away. “Where could I run, or in what place could
I conceal myself?” said he. “I have known many
slaves who ran away, but they were always caught,
and treated worse afterwards than they had been
before. I  have heard that there is a place called
Philadelphia, where the black people are all free, but
I do not know which way it lies, nor what road I
should take to go there; and if I knew the way,
how could I hope to get there? <sic corr="Would">would</sic> not the patrol
be sure to catch me?</p>
          <p>I pitied this unfortunate creature, and was at
the same time fearful, that, in a short time, I should
be equally the object of pity myself. How well my
fears were justified the sequel of my narrative will
show.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER VIII.</head>
          <p>We had been stationed in the old cotton-gin
house, about twenty days, had recovered from the
fatigues of our journey, and were greatly improved
our strength and appearance, when our master
returned one evening, after an absence of two days,
and told us that we must go to Columbia the next
day; and must, for this purpose, have our breakfast
ready by sunrise. On the following morning he
<pb id="ball122" n="122"/>
called us at daylight, and we made all despatch in
preparing our morning repast, the last that we were
to take in our present residence.</p>
          <p>As our equipments consisted of the few clothes we
had on our persons, and a solitary blanket to each
individual, our baggage was easily adjusted, and
we were on the road before the sun was up half an
hour; and in less than an hour we were in Columbia, 
drawn up in a long line in the street opposite the
court-house.</p>
          <p>The town, which was small and mean looking,
was full of people, and I believe that more than a
thousand gentlemen came to look at us within the
course of this day. We were kept in the street
about an hour, and were then taken into the jail-yard 
and permitted to sit down; but were not shut
up in the jail. The court was sitting in Columbia 
at this time, and either this circumstance, or the
intelligence of our arrival in the country, or both, had
drawn together a very great crowd of people.</p>
          <p>We were supplied with victuals by the jailer, and
had a small allowance of salt pork for dinner. We
slept in the jail at night, and as none of us had been
sold on the day of our arrival in Columbia, and we
had not heard any of the persons who came to look
at us make proposals to our master for our purchase,
I supposed it might be his intention to drive us still
farther south before he offered us for sale; but I 
discovered my error on the second day, which was
Tuesday. This day the crowd in town was much
greater than it had been on Monday; and, about ten
<pb id="ball123" n="123"/>
o'clock, our master came into the yard, in company
with the jailer, and after looking at us some time, the
latter addressed us in a short speech, which continued
perhaps five minutes. In this harangue he told us we
had come to live in the finest country in the world;
that South Carolina was the richest and best part of
the United States; and that he was going to sell us
to gentlemen who would make us all very happy,
and would require us to do no hard work; but only
raise cotton and pick it. He then ordered a handsome
young lad, about eighteen years of age, to follow 
him into the street, where we observed a great
concourse of persons collected. Here the jailer made
another harangue to the multitude, in which he
assured them that he was just about to sell the most
valuable lot of slaves that had ever been offered in
Columbia. That we were all young; in excellent
health, of good habits, having been all purchased
in Virginia, from the estates of tobacco planters;
and that there was not one in the whole lot who
had lost the use of a single finger, or was blind of an
eye.</p>
          <p>He then cried the poor lad for sale, and the first
bid he received was two hundred dollars. Others
quickly succeeded, and the boy, who was a remarkably 
handsome youth, was striken off in a few minutes 
to a young man who appeared not much older
than himself, at three hundred and fifty dollars.
The purchaser paid down his price to our master on
a table in the jail, and the lad, after bidding us farewell,
<pb id="ball124" n="124"/>
followed his new master with tears running
down his cheeks.</p>
          <p>He next sold a young girl, about fifteen or sixteen
years old, for two hundred and fifty dollars, to a lady
who attended the sales in her carriage, and made
her bids out of the window. In this manner the
sales were continued for about two hours and a half;
when they were adjourned until three o'clock. In
the afternoon they were again resumed, and kept
open until about five o'clock, when they were closed
for the day. As my companions were sold, they
were taken from amongst us, and we saw them no
more.</p>
          <p>The next morning, before day, I was awakened
from my sleep by the sound of several heavy fires of
cannon which were discharged, as it seemed to me,
within a few yards of the place where I lay. These
were succeeded by fifes and drums, and all the noise
with which I had formerly heard the fourth of July
ushered in, at the navy-yard in Washington.</p>
          <p>Since I had left Maryland I had carefully kept
the reckoning of the days of the week; but had not
been careful to note the dates of the month; yet as
soon as daylight appeared, and the door of our
apartment was opened, I inquired and learned,
that this was, as I had supposed it to be, the day of
universal rejoicing.</p>
          <p>I understood that the court did not sit this day,
but a great crowd of people gathered, and remained
around the jail, all the morning; many of whom
were intoxicated, and sang and shouted in honour
<pb id="ball125" n="125"/>
of free government, and the rights of man. About
eleven o'clock, a long table was spread under a row
of trees which grew in the street, not far from the
jail, and which appeared to me, to be of the kind
called in Pennsylvania, the pride of China. At this
table, several hundred persons sat down to dinner,
soon after noon; and continued to eat, and drink,
and sing songs in honour of liberty, for more than
two hours. At the end of the dinner, a gentleman
rose and stood upon his chair, near one end of the
table, and begged the company to hear him for a few
minutes. He informed them that he was a candidate 
for some office—but what office it was I do not
recollect—and said, that as it was an acknowledged
principle of our free government, that all men were
born free and equal, he presumed it would not be
deemed an act of arrogance in him, to call upon
them for their votes, at the coming election.</p>
          <p>This first speaker was succeeded by another, who
addressed his audience in nearly the same language; 
and after he had concluded, the company
broke up. I heard a black man that belonged to
the jailer, or, who was at least in his service, say
that there had been a great meeting that morning in
the court house, at which several gentlemen had
made speeches.</p>
          <p>When I lived at the navy-yard, the officers sometimes 
permitted me to go up town with them, on
the fourth of July, and listen to the fine speeches
that were made there, on such occasions.</p>
          <p>About five o'clock, the jailer came and stood at
<pb id="ball126" n="126"/>
the front door of the jail, and proclaimed, in a very
loud voice, that a sale of most valuable slaves would
immediately take place; that he had sold many fine
hands yesterday, but they were only the refuse and
most worthless part of the whole lot;—that those
who wished to get great bargains and prime property, 
had better attend now; as it was certain that
such negroes had never been offered for sale in Columbia 
before.</p>
          <p>In a few minutes the whole assembly, that had
composed the dinner party, and hundreds of others,
were convened around the jail door, and the jailer
again proceeded with his auction. Several of the
stoutest men, and handsomest women in the whole
company, had been reserved for this day; and I 
perceived that the very best of us, were kept back for
the last. We went off at rather better prices than
had been obtained on the former day; and I perceived 
much eagerness amongst the bidders, many
of whom were not sober. Within less than three
hours, only three of us remained in the jail; and we
were ordered to come and stand at the door, in front
of the crier who made a most extravagant eulogium
upon our good qualities, and capacity to perform labour. 
He said, “These three fellows are as strong as
horses, and as patient as mules; one of them can do
as much work as two common men, and they are
perfectly honest. Mr. M'Giffin says, he was assured
by their former masters, that they were never known
to steal, or run away. They must bring good
prices, gentlemen, or they will not be sold. Their
master is determined, that if they do not bring six
<pb id="ball127" n="127"/>
hundred dollars, he will not sell them, but will take
them to Georgia next summer, and sell them to
some of the new settlers. These boys can do any
thing. This one,” referring to me, “can cut five
cords of wood in a day, and put it up. He is a rough
carpenter, and a first rate field hand.” “This one,”
laying his hand on the shoulder of one of my companions, 
“is a blacksmith; and can lay a ploughshare; 
put new steel upon an axe; or mend a broken 
chain.” The other, he recommended as a good
shoemaker; and well acquainted with the process
of tanning leather.</p>
          <p>We were all nearly of the same age; and very
stout, healthy, robust young men, in full possession
of our corporal powers; and if we had been shut up
in a room, with ten of the strongest of those who had
assembled to purchase us, and our liberty had depended 
on tying them fast to each other, I have no
doubt that we should have been free, if ropes had
been provided for us.</p>
          <p>After a few minutes of hesitancy amongst the
purchasers, and a closer examination of our persons
than had been made in the jail-yard, an elderly
gentleman said he would take the carpenter; and
the blacksmith, and shoemaker, were immediately
taken by others, at the required price.</p>
          <p>It was now sundown. The heat of the day had
been very oppressive, and I was glad to be released
from the confined air of the jail; and the hot atmosphere, 
in which so many hundreds were breathing.
<pb id="ball128" n="128"/>
My new master asked me my name, and ordered 
me to follow him.</p>
          <p>We proceeded to a tavern, where a great number
of persons were assembled, at a short distance from
the jail. My master entered the house, and joined
in the conversation of the party, in which the utmost
hilarity prevailed. They were drinking toasts in
honour of liberty and independence, over glasses of
toddy; a liquor composed of a mixture of rum, water, 
sugar, and nutmeg.</p>
          <p>It was ten o'clock at night before my master and
his companions had finished their toasts and toddy;
and all this time, I had been standing before the
door, or sitting on a log of wood, that lay in front of
the house. At one time, I took a seat on a bench,
at the side of the house; but was soon driven from
this position by a gentleman, in military clothes, with
a large gilt epaulet on each shoulder, and a profusion 
of glittering buttons on his coat; who passing
near me in the dark, and happening to cast his eye
on me, demanded of me, in an imperious tone, how
I dared to sit on that seat. I told him I was a
stranger, and did not know that it was wrong to sit
there. He then ordered me with an oath, to begone
from there; and said, if he caught me on that bench
again, he would cut my head off. “Did you not
see white people sit upon that bench, you saucy rascal?” 
said he. I assured him I had not seen any
white gentleman sit on the bench, as it was near
night when I came to the house; that I had not intended 
to be saucy, or misbehave myself; and that
<pb id="ball129" n="129"/>
I hoped he would not be angry with me, as my 
master had left me at the door, and had not told me
where I was to sit.</p>
          <p>I remained on the log until the termination of the
festival, in honour of liberty and equality; when my
master came to the door, and observed in my hearing, 
to some of his friends, that they had celebrated
the day in a handsome manner.</p>
          <p>No person, except the military gentleman, had
spoken to me, since I came to the house, in the evening 
with my master, who seemed to have forgotten
me; for he remained at the door, warmly engaged
in conversation, on various political subjects, a full
hour after he rose from the toast party. At length,
however, I heard him say—“I bought a negro this
evening,—I wonder where he is.” Rising immediately 
from the log on which I had been so long seated, 
I presented myself before him, and said, “Here,
master.” He then ordered me to go to the kitchen
of the inn, and go to sleep; but said nothing to me
about supper. I retired to the kitchen, where I found
a large number of servants, who belonged to the
house and amongst them two young girls, who
had been purchased by a gentleman, who lived near
Augusta; and who, they told me, intended to set
out for his plantation the next morning, and take
them with him.</p>
          <p>These girls had been sold out of our company on
the first day; and had been living in the tavern
kitchen since that time. They appeared quite contented, 
and evinced no repugnance to setting out the
<pb id="ball130" n="130"/>
next morning for their master's plantation. They
were of that order of people who never look beyond
the present day; and so long as they had plenty of
victuals, in this kitchen, they did not trouble themselves 
with reflections upon the cotton field.</p>
          <p>One of the servants gave me some cold meat, and
a piece of wheaten bread; which was the first I had
tasted since I left Maryland, and indeed, it was the
last that I tasted, until I reached Maryland again.</p>
          <p>I here met with a man, who was born and brought
up in the Northern Neck of Virginia, on the banks
of the Potomac, and within a few miles of my native
place. We soon formed an acquaintance; and sat
up nearly all night. He was the chief hostler in the
stable of this tavern; and told me, that he had often
thought of attempting to escape, and return to Virginia. 
He said he had little doubt of being able to
reach the Potomac; but having no knowledge of
the country, beyond that river, he was afraid that he
should not be able to make his way to Philadelphia;
which he regarded as the only place in which he
could be safe, from the pursuit of his master. I was
myself then young, and my knowledge of the country, 
north of Baltimore, was very vague and undefined. 
I, however, told him, that I had heard, that
if a black man could reach any part of Pennsylvania,
he would be beyond the reach of his pursuers. He
said he could not justly complain of want of food;
but the services required of him were so unreasonable, 
and the punishment frequently inflicted upon
him, so severe, that he was determined to set out for
<pb id="ball131" n="131"/>
the north, as soon as the corn was so far ripe, as to
be fit to be roasted. He felt confident, that by lying
in the woods, and unfrequented places all day, and
travelling only by night, he could escape the vigilance 
of all pursuit; and gain the Northern Neck,
before the corn would be gathered from the fields.
He had no fear of wanting food, as be could live
well on roasting ears, as long as the corn was in the
milk; and afterwards, on parched corn, as long as
the grain remained in the field, I advised him, as
well as I could, as to the best means of reaching the
state of Pennsylvania; but was not able to give him
any very definite instructions.</p>
          <p>This man possessed a very sound understanding;
and having been five years in Carolina, was well
acquainted with the country. He gave me such an
account of the sufferings of the slaves, on the cotton
and indigo plantations—of whom I now regarded
myself as one—that I was unable to sleep any this
night. From the resolute manner in which he
spoke of his intended elopement, and the regularity
with which he had connected the various combinations 
of the enterprise, I have no doubt that he undertook 
that which he intended to perform. Whether 
he was successful or not, in the enterprise, I cannot say; 
as I never saw him, nor heard of him,
after the next morning.</p>
          <p>This man certainly communicated to me the outlines 
of the plan, which I afterwards put in execution; 
and by which I gained my liberty, at the
expense of sufferings, which none can appreciate,
<pb id="ball132" n="132"/>
except those who have borne all that the stoutest
human constitution can bear, of cold and hunger,
toil and pain. The conversation of this slave,
aroused in my breast so many recollections of the
past, and fears of the future, that I did not lie down;
but sat on an old chair until daylight.</p>
          <p>From the people of the kitchen I again received
some cold victuals for my breakfast, but I did
not see my master until about nine o'clock; the
toddy of the last evening, causing him to sleep
late this morning. At length, a female slave gave
me notice that my master wished to see me in the
dining room, whither I repaired, without a moment's 
delay. When I entered the room, he was
sitting near the window, smoking a pipe, with a
very long handle—I believe more than two feet in
length.</p>
          <p>He asked no questions, but addressing me by the
title of “boy,” ordered me to go with the hostler of
the inn, and get his horse and chaise ready. As
soon as this order could be executed, I informed him
that his chaise was at the door, and we immediately
commenced our journey to the plantation of my
master, which, he told me, lay at the distance of
twenty miles from Columbia. He said I must keep
up with him; and, as he drove at the rate of five or
six miles an hour, I was obliged to run, nearly half
the time; but I was then young, and could easily
travel fifty or sixty miles in a day. It was with
great anxiety that I looked for the place, which was in
future to be my home; but this did not prevent me
<pb id="ball133" n="133"/>
from making such observations upon the state of the
country through which we travelled, as the rapidity
of our march permitted.</p>
          <p>This whole region had originally been one vast
wilderness of pine forest, except the low grounds and
river bottoms, here called swamps; in which all the
varieties of trees, shrubs, vines, and plants, peculiar 
to such places, in southern latitudes, vegetated
in unrestrained luxuriance. Nor is pine the only
timber that grows on the uplands, in this part
of Carolina; although it is the predominant tree,
and in some places, prevails to the exclusion of every
other—oak, hickory, sassafras, and many others are
found.</p>
          <p>Here, also, I first observed groves of the most
beautiful of all the trees of the wood—the great
Southern Magnolia, or Green Bay. No adequate
conception can be formed of the appearance, or the
fragrance, of this most magnificent tree, by any one
who has not seen it, or scented the air when tainted
by the perfume of its flowers. It rises in a right
line to the height of seventy or eighty feet; the stem
is of a delicate taper form, and casts off numerous
branches, in nearly right angles with itself; the extremities 
of which, decline gently towards the
ground, and become shorter and shorter in the ascent, 
until at the apex of the tree, they are scarcely
a foot in length; whilst below they are many times
found twenty feet long. The immense cones formed 
by these trees are as perfect as those diminutive
forms which nature exhibits in the bur of the pine
<pb id="ball134" n="134"/>
tree. The leaf of the magnolia is smooth, of an
oblong taper form, about six inches in length, and
half as broad. Its colour is the deepest and purest
green. The foliage of the Bay tree is as impervious
as a brick wall to the rays of the sun, and its 
coolness, in the heat of a summer day,
affords one of the greatest luxuries of a cotton plantation. 
It blooms in May, and bears great numbers
of broad, expanded white flowers, the odour of which
is exceedingly grateful, and so abundant, that I
have no doubt, that a grove of these trees, in full
bloom, may be smelled at a distance of fifteen or twenty 
miles. I have heard it asserted in the south, that
their scent has been perceived by persons fifty, or
sixty miles from them.</p>
          <p>This tree is one of nature's most splendid, and in
the climate where she has placed it, one of her most
agreeable productions. It is peculiar to the southern
temperate latitudes, and cannot bear the rigours of a
northern winter; though I have heard that groves
of the Bay are found on Fishing Creek, in Western
Virginia, not far from Wheeling, and near the Ohio
river. Could this tree be naturalized in Pennsylvania, 
it would form an ornament to her towns, cities,
and country seats, at once the most tasteful and the
most delicious. A forest of these trees, in the month
of May, resembles a wood, enveloped in an untimely 
fall of snow at midsummer, glowing in the rays
of a morning sun.</p>
          <p>We passed this day through cotton fields and
pine woods, alternately; but the scene, was sometimes
<pb id="ball135" n="135"/>
enlivened by the appearance of lots of corn,
and sweet potatoes, which, I observed, were generally 
planted near the houses. I afterwards learned 
that this custom of planting the corn and potatoes 
near the house of the planter, is general
over all Carolina. The object is, to prevent the
slaves from stealing; and thus procuring more
food, than, by the laws of the plantation, they are
entitled to.</p>
          <p>In passing through a lane, I this day saw a field,
which appeared to me to contain about fifty acres, in
which people were at work with hoes, amongst a
sort of plants that I had never seen before. I asked
my master what this was, and he told me it was indigo. 
I shall have occasion to say more of this
plant hereafter.</p>
          <p>We at length arrived at the residence of my master, 
who descended from his chaise, and leaving me
in charge of the horse at the gate, proceeded to the
house, across a long court yard. In a few minutes
two young ladies, and a young gentleman, came out
of the house, and walked to the gate, near which I
was with the horse. One of the ladies said, they
had come to look at me, and see what kind of a boy
her pa had brought home with him. The other
one said I was a very smart looking boy; and
this compliment flattered me greatly; they being
the first kind words that had been addressed to
me since I left Maryland. The young gentleman
asked me if I could run fast, and if I had ever picked
cotton. His manner did not impress me so much in
<pb id="ball136" n="136"/>
his favour, as the address of his sister had done for
her. These three young persons were the son and
daughters of my master. After looking at me a short
time, my young master, (for so I must now call him,)
ordered me to take the harness from the horse,
give him water at a well which was near, and come
into the kitchen, where some boiled rice was given
me for my dinner.</p>
          <p>I was not required to go to work this first day of
my abode in my new residence; but after I had
eaten my rice, my young master told me I might rest
myself or walk out and see the plantation, but that I
must be ready to go with the overseer the next
morning.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER IX.</head>
          <p>By the laws of the United States I am still a slave;
and though I am now growing old, I might even
yet be deemed of sufficient value to be worth pursuing 
as far as my present residence, if those to whom
the law gives the right of dominion over my person
and life, knew where to find me. For these reasons
I have been advised, by those whom I believe to be
my friends, not to disclose the true names of any of
those families in which I was a slave, in Carolina
or Georgia, lest this narrative should meet their eyes,
and in some way lead them to a discovery of my
retreat.</p>
          <p>I was now the slave of one of the most wealthy
<pb id="ball137" n="137"/>
planters in Carolina, who planted cotton, rice, indigo,
corn, and potatoes; and was the master of two hundred 
and sixty slaves.</p>
          <p>The description of one great cotton plantation will
give a correct idea of all others; and I shall here
present an outline of that of my master.</p>
          <p>He lived about two miles from Caugaree river;
which bordered his estate on one side, and in the
swamps of which were his rice fields. The country
hereabout is very flat; the banks of the river are
low; and in wet seasons large tracts of country are
flooded by the superabundant water of the river.
There are no springs; and the only means of procuring 
water, on the plantations, is from wells, which
must be sunk in general about twenty feet deep, before 
a constant supply of water can be obtained.
My master had two of these wells on his plantation;
one at the mansion house, and one at the quarter.</p>
          <p>My master's house was of brick, (brick houses
are by no means common amongst the planters,
whose residences are generally built of frame work,
weather boarded with pine boards, and covered with
shingles of the white cedar or juniper cypress,) and
contained two large parlours, and a spacious hall or
entry on the ground floor. The main building
was two stories high and attached to this was a
smaller building, one story and a half high, with a
large room, where the family generally took breakfast; 
with a kitchen at the farther extremity from
the main building.</p>
          <p>There was a spacious garden behind the house,
<pb id="ball138" n="138"/>
containing, I believe, about five acres, well
cultivated, and handsomely laid out. In this garden grew
a great variety of vegetables; some of which I
have never seen in the market of Philadelphia. It
contained a profusion of flowers, three different
shrubberies, a vast number of ornamental and small fruit
trees, and several small hot houses, with glass roofs.
There was a head gardener, who did nothing but
attend to this garden through the year and during
the summer he generally had two men and two
boys to assist him. In the months of April and
May this garden was one of the sweetest and most
pleasant places that I ever was in. At one end of
the main building was a small house, called the
library, in which my master kept his books and
papers, and where he spent much of his time.</p>
          <p>At some distance from the mansion was a pigeon
house, and near the kitchen was a large wooden
building, called the kitchen quarter, in which the
house servants slept; and where they generally
took their meals. Here, also, the washing of the
family was done; and all the rough or unpleasant
work of the kitchen department,—such as cleaning
and salting fish, putting up pork, &amp;c., was assigned
to this place.</p>
          <p>There was no barn on this plantation, according
to the acceptation of the word <hi rend="italics">barn</hi> in Pennsylvania;
but there was a wooden building, about forty feet
long, called the coach-house; in one end of which
the family carriage, and the chaise in which my
master, rode were kept. Under the same roof was a
<pb id="ball139" n="139"/>
stable, sufficiently capacious to contain ten or twelve
horses. In one end of the building the corn intended
for the horses was kept; and the whole of the loft,
or upper story, was occupied by the fodder, or blades
and tops of the corn.</p>
          <p>About a quarter of a mile from the dwelling-house
were the huts or cabins of the plantation slaves, or
field hands, standing in rows, much like the Indian
villages which I have seen in the country of the
Cherokees. These cabins were thirty-eight in
number, generally about fifteen or sixteen feet
square, built of hewn logs, covered with shingles,
and provided with floors of pine boards. These
houses were all dry and comfortable, and were provided 
with chimnies, so that the people when in
them, were well sheltered from the inclemencies of
the weather. In this practice of keeping their slaves
well sheltered at night, the southern planters are
pretty uniform; for they know, that upon this circumstance, 
more than any other in that climate,
depends the health of the slave, and consequently
his value.</p>
          <p>In these thirty-eight cabins were lodged two hundred 
and fifty people, of all ages, sexes, and sizes.
Ten or twelve were generally employed in the garden, 
and about the house.</p>
          <p>At a distance of about one hundred yards from
the lines of cabins stood the house of the overseer; a
small two-story log building, with a yard and garden 
attached to it of proportionate dimensions. This
small house was the abode of a despot, more absolute,
<pb id="ball140" n="140"/>
and more cruel than were any of those we read
of in the Bible, who so grievously oppressed the
children of Israel. In one corner of the overseer's
garden stood the corn crib, also a log building, in
which was stored up the corn, constituting the yearly
provisions of the coloured people. In another corner
of the same garden was a large vault, covered with
sods, very like some ice-houses that I have seen.
This was the potato-house, and in it were deposited
the sweet potatoes, also intended to supply the people.</p>
          <p>At a short distance beyond the garden of the
overseer stood a large building, constituting the
principal feature in the landscape of every great
cotton plantation. This was the house, containing
the cotton-gin, and the sheds to contain the cotton,
when brought from the field in the seed; and also
the bales, after being pressed and prepared for market.</p>
          <p>As I shall be obliged to make frequent references
to the cotton-gin, it may perhaps be well to describe
it. Formerly there was no way of separating the
cotton from the seed, but by pulling it of with the
fingers—a very tedious and troublesome process—
but a person from the north, by the name of Whitney,
at length discovered the gin, which is a very
simple though very powerful machine. It is composed 
of a wooden cylinder, about six or eight feet in
length, surrounded at very short intervals, with
small circular saws, in such a manner that as the
cylinder is turned rapidly round, by a leather
strap on the end, similar to a turner's lathe, the
<pb id="ball141" n="141"/>
teeth of the saws, in turning over, continually cut
downwards in front of the cylinder, which is placed
close to a long hopper, extending the whole length
of the cylinder, and so close to it that the seeds of the
cotton cannot pass between them. This cylinder revolves, 
with almost inconceivable rapidity, and great
caution is necessary in working with the gin, not to
touch the saws. One end of the cylinder and hopper 
being slightly elevated, the seeds as they are
stripped of the wool, are gradually but certainly
moved toward the lower end, where they drop down
into a heap, after being as perfectly divested of the
cotton as they could be by the most careful picking
with the fingers.</p>
          <p>The rapid evolutions of the cylinder are procured
by the aid of cogs and wheels, similar to those used
in small grist mills.</p>
          <p>It is necessary to be very careful in working about
a cotton-gin; more especially in removing the seeds
from before the saws; for if they do but touch the
hand the injury is very great. I knew a black man
who had all the sinews of the inner part of his right
hand torn out—some of them measuring more than
a foot in length—and the flesh of his palm cut into
tatters, by carelessly putting his hand too near the
saws, when they were in motion, for the idle purpose
of feeling the strength of the current of air created
by the motions of the cylinder. A good gin will clean
several thousand pounds of cotton, in the seed, in a
day. To work the gin two horses are necessary;
though one is often compelled to perform the labour.</p>
          <pb id="ball142" n="142"/>
          <p>There was no smoke-house, nor any other place,
for curing or preserving meat, attached to the quarter; 
and whilst I was on this plantation no pork was
ever salted for the use of the slaves.</p>
          <p>After remaining in the kitchen some time, I went
into the garden, and remained with the gardener,
assisting him to work until after sundown; when
my old master came to the gate, and called one of
the garden boys to him. The boy soon returned,
and told me I must go with him to the quarter, as
his master had told him to take me to the overseer.
When we arrived at the overseer's house he had not
yet returned from the field; but in a few minutes
we saw him coming at some distance through a
cotton field, followed by a great number of black
people. As he approached us, the boy that was
with me handed him a small piece of paper, which
he carried in his hand, and without saying a word,
ran back toward the house, leaving me to become
acquainted with the overseer in the best way I could.
But I found this to be no difficult task; for he had
no sooner glanced his eye over the piece of paper,
than, turning to me, he asked me my name; and
calling to a middle-aged man who was passing us
at some distance, told him he must take me to live
with him, and that my supper should be sent to me
from his own house.</p>
          <p>I followed my new friend to his cabin, which I
found to be the habitation of himself, his wife, and
five children. The only furniture in this cabin, consisted
of a few blocks of wood for seats; a short
<pb id="ball143" n="143"/>
bench, made of a pine board, which served as a
table; and a small bed in one corner composed of a
mat, made of common rushes, spread upon some
corn husks, pulled and split into fine pieces, and kept
together by a narrow slip of wood, confined to the
floor by wooden pins. There was a common iron
pot, standing beside the chimney; and several
wooden spoons and dishes hung against the wall.
Several blankets also hung against the wall upon
wooden pins. An old box, made of pine boards,
without either lock or binges, occupied one corner.</p>
          <p>At the time I entered this humble abode the mistress 
was not at home. She had not yet returned
from the field; having been sent, as the husband informed 
me, with some other people late in the evening, 
to do some work in a field about two miles distant. 
I found a child, about a year old, lying on
the mat-bed, and a little girl about four years old
beside it.</p>
          <p>These children were entirely naked, and when
we came to the door, the elder rose front its place
and ran to its father, and clasping him round one of
his knees, said, “Now we shall get good supper.”
The father laid his hand upon the head of his naked
child, and stood silently looking in its face—which
was turned upwards toward his own for a moment—
and then turning to me, said, “Did you leave any
children at home!” The scene before me—the
question propounded—and the manner of this poor
man and his child, caused my heart to swell until
my breast seemed too small to contain it. My soul
<pb id="ball144" n="144"/>
fled back upon the wings of fancy to my wife's
lowly dwelling in Maryland; where I had been so
often met on a Saturday evening, when I paid them
my weekly visit, by my own little ones, who clung
to my knees for protection and support, even as the
poor little wretch now before me, seized upon the
weary limb of its hapless and destitute father, hoping
that, naked as he was, (for he too was naked,
save only the tattered remains of a pair of old trousers,)
he would bring, with his return at evening its
customary scanty supper. I was unable to reply;
but stood motionless, leaning against the walls of
the cabin. My children seemed to flit by the door
in the dusky twilight; and the twittering of a swallow, 
which that moment fluttered over my head,
sounded in my ear as the infantile tittering of my
own little boy; but on a moment's reflection I knew
that we were separated without the hope of ever
again meeting; that they no more heard the welcome 
tread of my feet, and could never again receive
the little gifts with which, poor as I was, I was accustomed 
to present them. I was far from the place
of my nativity, in a land of strangers, with no one
to care for me beyond the care that a master bestows
upon his ox; with all my future life, one long,
waste, barren desert, of cheerless, hopeless, lifeless
slavery; to be varied only by the pangs of hunger
and the stings of the lash.</p>
          <p>My <sic corr="reverie">revery</sic> was at length broken by the appearance
of the mother of the family, with her three eldest
children. The mother wore an old ragged shift;
<pb id="ball145" n="145"/>
but the children, the eldest of whom appeared to be
about twelve, and the youngest six years old, were
quite naked. When she came in, the husband told
her that the overseer had sent me to live with them;
and she and her oldest child, who was a boy, 
immediately set about preparing their supper, by boiling 
some of the leaves of the weed called lamb's-quarter, 
in the pot. This, together with some cakes
of cold corn bread, formed their supper. My supper
was brought to me from the house of the overseer
by a small girl, his daughter. It was about half a
pound of bread, cut from a loaf made of corn meal.
My companions gave me a part of their boiled
greens, and we all sat down together to my first meal
in my new habitation.</p>
          <p>I had no other bed than the blanket which I had
brought with me from Maryland; and I went to sleep
in the loft of the cabin which was assigned to me as
my sleeping room; and in which I continued to lodge
as long as I remained on this plantation.</p>
          <p>The next morning I was waked, at the break of
day, by the sound of a horn, which was blown very
loudly. Perceiving that it was growing light, I
came down, and went out immediately in front of
the house of the overseer, who was standing near his
own gate, blowing the horn. In a few minutes the
whole of the working people, from all the cabins
were assembled; and as it was now light enough
for me distinctly to see such objects as were about
me, I at once perceived the nature of the servitude to
which I was, in future, to be subject.</p>
          <pb id="ball146" n="146"/>
          <p>As I have before stated, there were altogether on
this plantation, two hundred and sixty slaves; but
the number was seldom stationary for a single week.
Births were numerous and frequent, and deaths
were not uncommon. When I joined them I believe 
we counted in all two hundred and sixty-three;
but of these only one hundred and seventy went to
the field to work. The others were children, too
small to be of any service as labourers; old and
blind persons, or incurably diseased. Ten or twelve
were kept about the mansion-house and garden,
chosen from the most handsome and sprightly of the
gang.</p>
          <p>I think about one hundred and sixty-eight assembled
this morning, at the sound of the horn—two or
three being sick, sent word to the overseer that they
could not come.</p>
          <p>The overseer wrote something on a piece of paper,
and gave it to his little son. This I was told was a
note to be sent to our master, to inform him that
some of the hands were sick—it not being any part
of the duty of the overseer to attend to a sick negro.</p>
          <p>The overseer then led off to the field, with his
horn in one hand and his whip in the other; we
following—men, women, and children, promiscuously—
and a wretched looking troop we were. There
was not an entire garment amongst us.</p>
          <p>More than half of the gang were entirely naked.
Several young girls, who had arrived at puberty,
wearing only the livery with which nature had 
ornamented them, and a great number of lads, of an
<sic><pb id="ball147" n="47"/></sic>
equal or superior age, appeared in the same costume.
There was neither bonnet, cap, nor head dress of
any king amongst us, except the old straw hat that
I wore; and which my wife had made for me in
Maryland. This I soon laid aside to avoid the appearance
of singularity; and, as owing to the severe
treatment I had endured whilst travelling in chains,
and being compelled to sleep on the naked floor,
without undressing myself, my clothes were quite
worn out, I did not make a much better figure than
my companions; though still I preserved the semblance 
of clothing so far, that it could be seen that
my shirt and trousers had once been distinct and
separate garments. Not one of the others had on
even the remains of two pieces of apparel. Some
of the men had old shirts, and some ragged trousers,
but no one wore both. Amongst the women, several 
wore petticoats, and many had shifts. Not one
of the whole number wore both of these vestments.</p>
          <p>We walked nearly a mile through one vast cotton
field, before we arrived at the place of our intended
day's labour. At last the overseer stopped at the
side of the field, and calling to several of the men
by name, ordered them to call their companies and
turn into their rows. The work we had to do today 
was to hoe and weed cotton, for the last time;
and the men whose names had been called, and
who were, I believe, eleven in number, were designated 
as captains, each of whom had under his
command a certain number of the other bands.
The captain was the foreman of his company, and
<pb id="ball148" n="148"/>
those under his command had to keep up with him.
Each of the men and women had to take one row;
and two, and in some cases where they were very
small, three of the children had one. The first captain, 
whose name was Simon, took the first row,—
and the other captains were compelled to keep up
with him. By this means the overseer had nothing
to do but to keep Simon hard at work, and he was
certain that all the others must work equally hard.</p>
          <p>Simon was a stout, strong man, apparently about
thirty-five years of age; and for some reason unknown 
to me, I was ordered to take the row next to
his. The overseer with his whip in his hand
walked about the field after us, to see that our work
was well done. As we worked with hoes, I had no
difficulty in learning how the work was to be performed.</p>
          <p>The fields of cotton at this season of the year are
very beautiful. The plants, amongst which we
worked this day, were about three feet high, and in
full bloom, with branches so numerous that they
nearly covered the whole ground—leaving scarcely
space enough between them to permit us to move
about, and work with our hoes.</p>
          <p>About seven o'clock in the morning the overseer
sounded his horn; and we all repaired to the shade
of some <sic corr="persimmon">perscimmon</sic> trees, which grew in a corner of
the field, to get our breakfast. I here saw a cart
drawn by a yoke of oxen, driven by an old black
man, nearly blind. The cart contained three barrels,
filled with water, and several large baskets full
<pb id="ball149" n="149"/>
of corn bread, that had been baked in the ashes.
The water was for us to drink, and the bread was
our breakfast. The little son of the overseer was
also in the cart, and had brought with him the
breakfast of his father, in a small wooden bucket.</p>
          <p>The overseer had bread, butter, cold ham, and
coffee for his breakfast. Ours was composed of a
corn cake, weighing about three quarters of a pound
to each person, with as much water as was desired.
I at first supposed that this bread was dealt out to
the people as their allowance; but on further inquiry
I found this not to be the case. Simon, by whose
side I was now at work, and who seemed much
pleased with my agility and diligence in my duty,
told me that here, as well as every where in this
country, each person received a peck of corn at the
crib door, every Sunday evening, and that in ordinary 
times, every one had to grind this corn and
bake it, for him or herself, making such use of it as
the owner thought proper; but that for some time
past, the overseer, for the purpose of saving the time
which had been lost in baking the bread, had made
it the duty of an old woman, who was not capable
of doing much work in the field, to stay at the quarter, 
and bake the bread of the whole gang. When
baked, it was brought to the field in a cart, as I saw,
and dealt out in loaves.</p>
          <p>They still had to grind their own corn, after
night; and as there were only three hand-mills on
the plantation, he said they experienced much difficulty 
in converting their corn into meal. We worked
<pb id="ball150" n="150"/>
in this field all day; and at the end of every
hour, or hour and a quarter, we had permission to go
to the cart, which was moved about the field, so as
to be near us, and get water.</p>
          <p>Our dinner was the same, in all respects, as our
breakfast, except that, in addition to the bread, we
had a little salt, and a radish for each person. We
were not allowed to rest at either breakfast or dinner, 
longer than while we were eating; and we
worked in the evening as long as we could distinguish 
the weeds from the cotton plants.</p>
          <p>Simon informed me, that formerly, when they
baked their own bread, they had left their work
soon after sundown, to go home and bake for the
next day, but the overseer had adopted the new policy 
for the purpose of keeping them at work until
dark.</p>
          <p>When we could no longer see to work, the horn
was again sounded, and we returned home. I
had now lived through one of the days—a succession 
of which make up the life of a slave—on a
cotton plantation.</p>
          <p>As we went out in the morning, I observed several 
women, who carried their young children in
their arms to the field. These mothers laid their
children at the side of the fence, or under the shade
of the cotton plants, whilst they were at work; and
when the rest of us went to get water, they would
go to give suck to their children, requesting some
one to bring them water in gourds, which they were
careful to carry to the field with them. One young
<pb id="ball151" n="151"/>
woman did not, like the others, leave her child at
the end of the row, but had contrived a sort of rude
knapsack, made of a piece of coarse linen cloth, in
which she fastened her child, which was very young,
upon her back; and in this way carried it all day,
and performed her task at the hoe with the other
people.</p>
          <p>I pitied this woman, and as we were going
home at night, I came near her, and spoke to her.
Perceiving as soon as she spoke that she had not
been brought up amongst the slaves of this plantation—
for her language was different from theirs—I
asked her why she did not do as the other women
did, and leave her child at the end of the row in the
shade. “Indeed,” said she, “I cannot leave my
child in the weeds amongst the snakes. What
would be my feelings if I should leave it there, and
a scorpion were to bite it? Besides, my child cries
so piteously, when I leave it alone in the field, that I
cannot bear to hear it. Poor thing, I wish we were
both in the grave, where all sorrow is forgotten.”</p>
          <p>I asked this woman, who did not appear to be
more than twenty years old, how long she had been
here, and where she came from. “I have been
here,” said she, “almost two years, and came from
the Eastern Shore. I once lived as well as any lady
in Maryland. I was born a slave, in the family of
a gentleman whose name was Le Compt. My master 
was a man of property; lived on his estate, and
entertained much company. My mistress, who was
very kind to me, made me her nurse, when I was
<pb id="ball152" n="152"/>
about ten years old, and put me to live with her own
children. I grew up amongst her daughters; not
as their equal and companion, but as a favoured and
indulged servant. I was always well dressed, and
received a portion of all the delicacies of their table.
I wanted nothing, and had not the trouble of providing 
even for myself. I believe there was not a
happier being in the world than I was. At present
none can be more wretched.</p>
          <p>“When I was yet a child, my master had given
me to his oldest daughter, who was about one year
older than I was. To her, I had always looked as
my future mistress; and expected that whenever
she became a wife, I should follow her person, and
cease to be a member of the family of her father.
When I was almost seventeen, my young mistress
married a gentleman of the Eastern Shore of Virginia, 
who had been addressing her, more than a
year.</p>
          <p>“Soon after the wedding was over, my new master 
removed his wife to his own residence; and took
me and a black boy of my own age, that the lady's
father had given her, with him. He had caused it
to be reported in Maryland, that he was very
wealthy; and was the owner of a plantation, with
a large stock of slaves and other property. It was
supposed at the time of the marriage, that my young
mistress was making a very good match, and all
her friends were pleased with it. When her lover
came to visit her, he always rode in a handsome gig,
accompanied by a black man on horseback, as his
<pb id="ball153" n="153"/>
servant. This man told us in the kitchen, that his
master was one of the most fashionable men in Virginia; 
was a man of large fortune, and that all the
young ladies in the county he lived in, had their eyes
upon him. These stories I repeated carefully to my
young mistress; and added every persuasion that I
could think of, to induce her to accept her lover, as
her husband. My feelings had become deeply interested 
in the issue of this matter; for whilst the
master was striving to win the heart of my young
mistress, the servant had already conquered mine.</p>
          <p>“It was more than a hundred miles from the residence 
of my old master, to that of my young one;
and when we arrived at the latter place, my mistress
and I soon found, that we had been equally credulous, 
and were equally deceived. We were taken to
an old dilapidated mansion, which was quite in
keeping with every thing on the estate to which it
was attached. The house was almost without furniture; 
and there were no servants in it, except myself and 
my companion. The black man who had
so effectually practiced upon me, belonged to one of
my new master's companions,—and had a wife and
three children in the neighbourhood.</p>
          <p>“My mistress, soon discovered that her husband's
companions were gamblers and horse racers; who
frequently convened at her house, to concert or mature 
some scheme, the object of which was to cheat
some one.</p>
          <p>“My old master was a member of the church, and
was very scrupulous in the observance of his moral
<pb id="ball154" n="154"/>
duties. His precepts had been deeply implanted in
the mind of my young mistress; and the society of
these sportsmen, (as the friends of my young master
denominated themselves,) became so revolting to her
feelings, that after she had been married nearly a
year, and had exhausted all her patience, and all her
fortitude, in endeavouring to reclaim her husband
from the vile associations and pursuits, by which his
time and his affections were engaged, she determined 
at last to return to her father, for a time, and to
take me with her, for the purpose of ascertaining
whether this would not bring him to reflect upon the
wrong he had done her, as well as himself.</p>
          <p>“She communicated to me her designs, and we
were waiting for an opportunity of carrying them
into effect, when one evening, near sundown, my
master came to me in the kitchen; and told me he
wished me to go to the house of a gentleman who
lived about a mile distant, and deliver a letter for
him; without letting my mistress know any thing
of the matter<corr>.</corr> I immediately set out, expecting to
return in half an hour. As I left the house I saw
my mistress in the garden; and I never saw her
again.</p>
          <p>“Between the house of my master, and that to
which he had sent me, was a grove of young pine
trees, that had grown up in a field, that had formerly
been cultivated; but which had been neglected,
on account of its poverty, for many years. Through
this thicket, the path which I had to travel led; and
when near the middle of the wood, I saw a white
<pb id="ball155" n="155"/>
man step into the path, only a few yards before me,
with a rope in his hand. Sometime before this, my
mistress had told me, that she wished to get me
back to her father's house in Maryland, because she
was afraid that my master would sell me to the negro 
buyers; and the moment I saw the man with
the rope, in my path, the words of my mistress were
recollected.</p>
          <p>“I screamed, and turned to fly towards home;
but at the first step was met by the coloured man,
who had attended my master, as his servant, when
he visited Maryland, at the time he was courting
my mistress—and who had made so deep an impression 
on my heart. This was the first time I had
seen him, since I came to live in Virginia; and base
as I knew he must be, from his former conduct to
me, yet at sight of him, my former affection for a
moment revived, and I rushed into his arms which
were extended towards me, hoping that he would
save me from the danger I so much dreaded from
behind. He saw that I was frightened, and had
fled to him for protection, and only said, ‘Come with
me.’ I followed him, more by instinct than by reason, 
and holding to his arm, ran as fast as I could—
I knew not whither. I did not observe whether we
were on the path or not. I do not know how far
we had run, when he stopped, and said—‘We must
remain here for some time.’</p>
          <p>“In a few minutes the white man whom I had
seen in the path, came up with us, and seizing me
by the hands, he and my pretended protector bound
<pb id="ball156" n="156"/>
them together, at my back, and to suppress my cries,
tied a large handkerchief round my head, and over
my mouth. It was now becoming dark, and they
hurried out of the wood, and across the fields, to a
small creek, the water of which fell into the Chesapeake Bay. 
Here was a boat; and another white
man in it. They forced me on board; and the
white men taking the oars, whilst the black managed 
the rudder, we were quickly out in the bay, and
in less than an hour, I was on board a small
schooner, lying at anchor; where I found eleven
others, who like myself, had been dragged from their
homes and their friends, to be sold to the southern
traders.</p>
          <p>“I have no doubt, that my master had sold me
without the knowledge of my mistress; and that he
endeavoured to persuade her, that I had run away:
perhaps he was successful in this endeavour.</p>
          <p>“I heard no more of my mistress, for whom I was
very sorry, for I knew she would be greatly distressed
at losing me.</p>
          <p>“The vessel remained at anchor where we found
her that night, and the next day until evening,
when she made sail, and beat up the bay all night
against a head wind. When she approached the
western shore, she hoisted a red handkerchief at her
mast head, and a boat came off from the land, large
enough to carry us all, and we were removed to a
house on the bank of York river, where I found
about thirty men and women, all imprisoned in the
cellar of a small tavern. The men were in irons,
<pb id="ball157" n="157"/>
but the women were not bound with any thing.
The cords and handkerchief had been taken from
me, whilst on board the vessel. We remained at
York river more than a week; and whilst there,
twenty-five or thirty persons were brought in, and
shut up with us.</p>
          <p>“When we commenced our journey for the south,
we were about sixty in number. The men were
chained together, but the women were all left quite
at liberty. At the end of three weeks, we reached
Savannah river, opposite the town of Augusta, where
we were sold out by our owner. Our present master
was there, and purchased me and another woman
who has been at work in the field to-day.</p>
          <p>“Soon after I was brought home, the overseer
compelled me to be married to a man I did not like.
He is a native of Africa, and still retains the manners
and religion of his country. He has not been with
us to day, as he is sick, and under the care of the
doctor. I must hasten home to get my supper, and
go to rest; and glad I should be, if I were never to
rise again.</p>
          <p>“I have several times been whipped unmercifully,
because I was not strong enough to do as much
work with the hoe, as the other women, who have
lived all their lives on this plantation, and have been
accustomed from their infancy to work in the field.</p>
          <p>“For a long time after I was brought here, I
thought it would be impossible for me to live, on the
coarse and scanty food, with which we are supplied.
When I contrast my former happiness with my present
<pb id="ball158" n="158"/>
misery, I pray for death to deliver me, from my
sufferings.”</p>
          <p>I was deeply affected by the narrative of this
woman, and as we had loitered on our way, it was
already dark, whilst we were at some distance from
the quarter; but the sound of the overseer's horn,
here interrupted our conversation—at hearing which,
she exclaimed, “We are too late, let us run; or we
shall be whipped;” and setting off as fast as she could
carry her child, she left me alone. A moment's reflection, 
however, convinced me that I too had better
quicken my pace—I quickly passed the woman, 
encumbered with her infant, and arrived in the crowd
of the people, some time, perhaps a minute, before her.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER X.</head>
          <p>AT the time I joined the company, the overseer
was calling over the names of the whole, from a
little book; and the first name that I heard was
that of my companion whom I had just left, which
was Lydia—called by him Lyd. As she did not
answer, I said, “Master, Lydia, the woman that
carries the baby on her back, will be here in a minute—
I left her just behind.” The overseer took no
notice of what I said, but went on with his roll-call.</p>
          <p>As the people answered to their names, they passed 
off to the cabins, except three—two women and
a man; who, when their names were called, were
<pb id="ball159" n="159"/>
ordered to go into the yard, in front of the overseer's
house. My name was the last on the list; and
when it was called I was ordered into the yard with
the three others. Just as we had entered, Lydia
came up out of breath, with the child in her arms;
and following us into the yard, dropped on her knees
before the overseer, and begged him to forgive her.
“Where have you been?” said he. Poor Lydia
now burst into tears, and said, “I only stopped to
talk awhile to this man,” pointing to me; “but, indeed, 
master overseer, I will never, do so again.”
“Lie down,” was his reply. Lydia immediately fell
prostrate upon the ground and in this position he
compelled her to remove her old tow linen shift, the
only garment she wore, so as to expose her hips,
when he gave her ten lashes, with his long whip,
every touch of which brought blood, and a shriek
from the sufferer. He then ordered her to go and
get her supper, with an injunction never to stay behind 
again. The other three culprits were then put
upon their trial.</p>
          <p>The first was a middle aged woman, who had,
as her overseer said, left several hills of cotton in
the course of the day, without cleaning and hilling
them in a proper manner. She received twelve
lashes. The other two were charged in general
terms, with having been lazy, and of having neglected 
their work that day. Each of these received
twelve lashes.</p>
          <p>These people all received punishment in the same
manner that it had been inflicted upon Lydia, and
<pb id="ball160" n="160"/>
when they were all gone, the overseer turned to me
and said—“Boy, you are a stranger here yet, but I
called you in, to let you see how things are done
here, and to give you a little advice. When I get a
new negro under my command, I never whip at
first; I always give him a few days to learn his 
duty, unless he is an outrageous villain, in which case
I anoint him a little at the beginning. I call over
the names of all the hands twice every week, on
Wednesday and Saturday evenings, and settle with
them according to their general conduct, for the last
three days. I call the names of my captains every
morning, and it is their business to see that they have
all their hands in their proper places. You ought
not to have staid behind to-night with Lyd; but
as this is your first offence, I shall overlook it, and
you may go and get your supper.” I made a low
bow, and thanked master overseer for his kindness
to me, and left him. This night for supper, we had
corn bread and cucumbers; but we had neither salt,
vinegar, nor pepper, with the cucumbers.</p>
          <p>I had never before seen people flogged in the way
our overseer flogged his people. This plan of making 
the person who is to be whipped, lie down upon 
the ground, was new to me, though it is much
practised in the south; and I have since seen men
and women too, cut nearly in pieces by this mode,
of punishment. It has one advantage over tying
people up by the hands, as it prevents all accidents
from sprains in the thumbs or wrists. I have known
people to hurt their joints very much, by struggling
<pb id="ball161" n="161"/>
when tied up by the thumbs, or wrists, to undergo a
severe whipping. The method of ground whipping,
as it is called, is, in my opinion, very indecent, as it
compels females to expose themselves in a very
shameful manner.</p>
          <p>The whip used by the overseers on the cotton
plantations, is different from all other whips, that I
have ever seen. The staff is about twenty or twenty-two 
inches in length, with a large and heavy
head, which is often loaded with a quarter or half a
pound of lead, wrapped in cat-gut, and securely
fastened on, so that nothing but the greatest violence
can separate it from the staff. The lash is ten feet
long, made of small strips of buckskin, tanned so as
to be dry and hard, and plaited carefully and closely
together, of the thickness, in the largest part, of a
man's little finger, but quite small at each extremity.
At the farthest end of this thong is attached a cracker, 
nine inches in length, made of strong sewing
silk, twisted and knotted, until it feels as firm as the
hardest twine.</p>
          <p>This whip, in an unpractised hand, is a very
awkward and inefficient weapon; but the best 
qualification of the overseer of a cotton plantation is the
ability of using this whip with adroitness; and when
wielded by an experienced arm, it is one of the
keenest instruments of torture ever invented by the
ingenuity of man. The cat-o'-nine tails, used in
the British military service, is but a clumsy instrument 
beside this whip; which has superseded the
cow-hide, the hickory, and every other species of
<pb id="ball162" n="162"/>
lash, on the cotton plantations. The cow-hide and
hickory, bruise and mangle the flesh of the sufferer;
but this whip cuts, when expertly applied, almost as
keen as a knife, and never bruises the flesh, nor injures 
the bones.</p>
          <p>It was now Saturday night, and I wished very
much for Sunday morning to come that I might
see the manner of spending the Sabbath, on a great
cotton plantation. I expected, that as these people
had been compelled to work so hard, and fare so
poorly all the week, they would be inclined to 
repose themselves on Sunday; and that the morning
of this day would be passed in quietness, if not in
sleep, by the inhabitants of our quarter. No horn
was blown by the overseer, to awaken us this
morning, and I slept, in my little loft, until it was
quite day; but when I came down, I found our
small community a scene of universal bustle and
agitation.</p>
          <p>Here it is necessary to make my readers acquainted
with the rules of polity, which governed us on
Sunday, (for I now speak of myself, as one of the
slaves on this plantation,) and with the causes which
gave rise to these rules.</p>
          <p>All over the south, the slaves are discouraged, as
much as possible, and by all possible means, from
going to any place of religious worship on Sunday.
This is to prevent them from associating together,
from different estates, and distant parts of the country; 
and plotting conspiracies and insurrections. On
some estates, the overseers are required to prohibit
<pb id="ball163" n="163"/>
the people from going to meeting off the plantation,
at any time, under the severest penalties. While
preachers cannot come upon the plantations, to
preach to the people, without first obtaining permission 
of the master, and afterwards procuring the
sanction of the overseer. No slave dare leave the
plantation to which he belongs, a single mile, without 
a written pass from the overseer, or master; but
by exposing himself to the danger of being taken
up and flogged. Any white man who meets a
slave off the plantation without a pass, has a right
to take him up, and flog him at his discretion. All
these causes combined, operate powerfully to keep
the slave at home. But, in addition to those principles 
of restraint, it is a rule on every plantation, that
no overseer ever departs from, to flog every slave,
male or female, that leaves the estate for a single
hour, by night or by day—Sunday not excepted—
without a written pass.</p>
          <p>The overseer who should permit the people under
his charge to go about the neighbourhood without a
pass, would soon lose his character, and no one
would employ him; nor would his reputation less
certainly suffer in the estimation of the planters, were
he to fall into the practice of granting passes, except
on the most urgent occasions; and for purposes 
generally to be specified in the pass.</p>
          <p>A cotton planter has no more idea of permitting
his slaves to go at will, about the neighbourhood on
Sunday, than a farmer in Pennsylvania has of
letting his horses out of his field on that day. Nor
<pb id="ball164" n="164"/>
would the neighbours be less inclined to complain
of the annoyance, in the former, than in the latter
case.</p>
          <p>There has always been a strong repugnance,
amongst the planters, against their slaves becoming
members of any religious society, Not, as I believe, 
because they are so maliciously disposed towards 
their people as to wish to deprive them of the
comforts of religion—provided the principles of religion 
did not militate against the principles of slavery—
but they fear that the slaves, by attending
meetings, and listening to the preachers, may imbibe
with the morality they teach, the notions of
equality and liberty, contained in the gospel. This,
I have no doubt, is the ground of all the dissatisfaction, 
that the planters express, with the itinerant
preachers, who have from time to time, sought 
opportunities of instructing the slaves in their religious
duties.</p>
          <p>The cotton planters have always, since I knew
any thing of them, been most careful to prevent the
slaves from learning to read; and such is the gross
ignorance that prevails, that many of them could
not name the four cardinal points.</p>
          <p>At the time I first went to Carolina, there were a
great many African slaves in the country, and they
continued to come in for several years afterwards.
I became intimately acquainted with some of these
men. Many of them believed there were several
gods; some of whom were good, and others evil,
and they prayed as much to the latter as to the
<pb id="ball165" n="165"/>
former. I knew several who must have been, from
what I have since learned, Mohamedans; though
at that time, I had never heard of the religion of
Mohamed.</p>
          <p>There was one man on this plantation, who
prayed five times every day, always turning his
face to the east, when in the performance of his
devotion.</p>
          <p>There is, in general, very little sense of religious
obligation, or duty, amongst the slaves on the cotton
plantations; and Christianity cannot be, with propriety, 
called the religion of these people. They
are universally subject to the grossest and most
abject superstition; and uniformly believe in witchcraft, 
conjuration, and the agency of evil spirits in
the affairs of human life. Far the greater part of
them are either natives of Africa, or the descendants 
of those who have always, from generation to
generation, lived in the south, since their ancestors
were landed on this continent; and their superstition, 
for it does not deserve the name of religion, is
no better, nor is it less ferocious, than that which
oppresses the inhabitants of the wildest regions of
Negro-land.</p>
          <p>They have not the slightest religious regard for
the Sabbath-day, and their masters make no efforts to
impress them with the least respect for this sacred
institution. My first Sunday on this plantation was
but a prelude to all that followed; and I shall here
give an account of it.</p>
          <pb id="ball166" n="166"/>
          <p>At the time I rose this morning, it wanted only
about fifteen or twenty minutes of sunrise; and a
large number of the men, as well as some of the
women, had already quitted the quarter, and gone
about the business of the day. That is, they had
gone to work for wages for themselves—in this manner: 
our overseer had, about two miles off, a field of
near twenty acres, planted in cotton, on his own account. 
He was the owner of this land; but as he
had no slaves, he was obliged to hire people to work
it for him, or let it lie waste. He had procured this
field to be cleared, as I was told, partly by letting
white men make tar and turpentine from the pine
wood grew on it; and partly by hiring slaves
to work upon it on Sunday. About twenty of our
people went to work for him to-day, for which he
gave them fifty cents each. Several of the others,
perhaps forty in all, went out through the neighbourhood, 
to work for other planters.</p>
          <p>On every plantation, with which I ever had any
acquaintance, the people are allowed to make patches, 
as they are called—that is, gardens, in some
remote and unprofitable part of the estate, generally
in the woods, in which they plant corn, potatoes,
pumpkins, melons, &amp;c. for themselves.</p>
          <p>These patches they must cultivate on Sunday,
or let them go uncultivated. I think, that on this
estate, there were about thirty of these patches,
cleared in the woods, and fenced—some with rails,
and others with brush—the property of the various
families.</p>
          <pb id="ball167" n="167"/>
          <p>The vegetables that grow in these patches, were
always consumed in the families of the owners;
and the money that was earned by hiring out, was
spent in various ways; sometimes for clothes, sometimes 
for better food than was allowed by the overseer,
and sometimes for rum; but those who drank
rum, had to do it by stealth.</p>
          <p>By the time the sun was up an hour, this morning, 
our quarter was nearly as quiet and clear of
inhabitants, as it had been at the same period on the
previous day.</p>
          <p>As I had nothing to do for myself, I went with
Lydia, whose husband was still sick, to help her to
work in her patch, which was about a mile and a
half from our dwelling. We took with us some
bread, and a large bucket of water; and worked all
day. She had onions, cabbages, cucumbers, melons, 
and many other things in her garden.</p>
          <p>In the evening, as we returned home, we were
joined by the man who prayed five times a day;
and at the going down of the sun, he stopped and
prayed aloud in our hearing, in a language I did not
understand.</p>
          <p>This man told me, he formerly lived on the confines 
of a country, which had no trees, nor grass
upon it; and that in some places, no water was to
be found for several days' journey. That this barren 
country was, nevertheless, inhabited by a race of
men, who had many camels and goats, and some
horses. They had no settled place of residence;
but removed from one part of the country to another,
<pb id="ball168" n="168"/>
in quest of places Where green herbage was to
be found—their chief food being the milk of their
camels, and goats; but that they also ate the flesh of
these animals, sometimes. The hair of those people,
was not short and woolly, like that of the negroes; nor
were they of a shining black. They were continually at
war with some of the neighbouring people, and very often 
with his own countrymen. He was himself once taken prisoner
by them, when a lad, in a great battle fought between
them and his own people, in which his party were
defeated. The victors kept him in their possession,
more than two years, compelling him to attend to their
camels and goats.</p>
          <p>Whilst he was with these people, they travelled a
great way towards the rising sun; and came to a river,
running through a country inhabited by yellow people,
where the land was very rich, and produced great
quantities of rice, such as grows here— 
and many other kinds of grain.</p>
          <p>The people who had taken him prisoner, professed
the same religion that he did; and it was forbidden by its
precepts, for one an to sell another into slavery, who
held the same faith with himself; otherwise he should
have been sold to these yellow people. In the river of
this country be saw alligators, in great abundance, like
those that he had seen in Carolina; and the <sic corr="mosquitos">musquitos</sic>
were, in some places, so numerous, that it was
difficult to breathe without inhaling them.</p>
          <p>“When we turned the camels out to graze, we
<pb id="ball169" n="169"/>
used tie their fore-feet together, with a rope made
of the hair of this animal, spun upon small sticks,
and twisted into a rope. Sometimes they broke
these ropes, and slipped their feet out of its coils; and
it was then very difficult to retake them. They
would sometimes strike off at a trot, across the open
country, and we would be obliged to mount other
camels, and follow them for a day or two, before we
could retake them. I had been with these people so
long, and being of the same religion with themselves,
had become so familiar with their customs
and manner of life, that they seemed almost to regard 
me as one of their own nation; and frequently
sent me alone, in pursuit of the stray camels, giving
me instructions how to direct my course, so as to rejoin 
them; for they never waited for me, to return
to them, at the place where I left them, if the beasts
had consumed the bushes, and green herbage, growing 
there, before I came back.</p>
          <p>“When I had been a captive with them fully two
years, we came one evening, and encamped at a little
well, the mouth of which was about a yard over;
and the water in which was very sweet and good.</p>
          <p>“This well, seemed to have been scooped out of
the hard and flinty sand, with men's hands, and
was scarcely more than four feet deep; though it
contained an abundant supply of water. We encamped 
by this fountain all night; and I remembered 
that we had been at the same place, soon after
I was made a prisoner; and that when we had formerly
come to it, we travelled with our backs to the
<pb id="ball170" n="170"/>
mid-day sun. There was no herbage hereabout,
except a few stunted and thorny bushes; and in wandering
abroad in quest of something to eat, one of
the best and fleetest camels, entangled the rope
which bound his fore-feet, amongst these bushes,
and broke it. I found part of the rope fast to a bush
in the morning; but the camel was at a great distance
from us, towards the setting sun.</p>
          <p>“The chief of our party ordered me to mount another
camel, and go with a long rope, in pursuit of
the stray; and told me that they should travel towards
the south, that day, and encamp at a place
where there was much grass. I went in pursuit of
the lost camel; but when I came near him, he took
off at a great trot over the country,—and I pursued
him until noon, without ever being able to overtake him,
or even to change the line of his march. His course
was towards the south-west; and when I found it
impossible to overtake him, as his speed was superior
to that of the beast I rode, I resolved to strive to accomplish 
that, by stratagem, which force could not
effect. I knew the beasts were both hungry; and
that having received as much water as they could
drink, the night before, they would devour with the
utmost avidity, the first green herbage that they
might meet with.</p>
          <p>“I slackened the speed of my camel, and followed
at a leisure gait, after the one I pursued, suffering
him to leave me behind him at a considerable distance.
He still, however, kept on in the same direction, 
and with nearly the same speed, with which he
<pb id="ball171" n="171"/>
had advanced all the morning; so that it became
necessary for me to quicken my pace, to prevent him
from passing out of my sight, and escaping from me
altogether.</p>
          <p>About five o'clock in the afternoon, I came in
sight of trees, the tops of which were only visible
across the open plain. The camel I rode was now
as desirous to advance rapidly, as his leader had
been throughout the day. I was carried forward as
quickly as the swiftest horse could trot; and awhile
before sundown, I approached a small grove of tall
straight trees, which are greatly valued in Africa,
and which bear large quantities of nuts, of a very
good quality. Under and about these trees, was a
small tract of ground, covered with long green grass;
and here my stray camel stopped.</p>
          <p>“I have no doubt that he had scented the odour
of this grass, soon after I first gave chase to him in
the morning; though the distance at which he was
from it, was so great, that the best horse could not
have travelled it in one day. When I came up to
the trees, I dismounted from the camel I rode, and
tying its feet together with a short rope, preserved
my long one, for the purpose of taking the runaway.
I gathered as many nuts as I could eat, and after
satisfying my hunger, lay down to sleep.</p>
          <p>“This was the first time that I had ever attempted
to pass a night alone, in this open country; and
after I had made my bed in the grass, I became fearful
that some wild beast might fall in with me before
morning, as I had often heard lions, and other creatures
<pb id="ball172" n="172"/>
of prey, breaking the stillness of night, in those
desolate regions, by their yells and roaring. I therefore
ascended a tree, and placed myself amongst
some spreading limbs, in such a position as to be in
no danger of falling, even if I should be overtaken by
sleep.</p>
          <p>“The moon was now full; and in that country
where there are no clouds, and where there is seldom
any dew, objects can be distinguished at the distance 
of several miles over the plains, by moonlight. 
When I had been in the tree about an hour,
I heard at a great distance, a loud sullen noise, 
between a growl and a roar, which I knew to proceed
from a lion; for I was well acquainted with the habits 
and noise of this animal; having frequently assisted 
in hunting him, in my own country.</p>
          <p>“I was greatly terrified by this circumstance; not
for my own safety, for I knew that no beast of prey
could reach me in the tree, but I feared that my
camels might be devoured, and I be left to perish in
the desert.</p>
          <p>“My fears were in part, well founded; for keeping
my eye steadily directed towards the point from
which the sound had proceeded, it was not long before 
I saw some object, moving over the naked plain.</p>
          <p>“The runaway camel now joined his tethered
companion, and both quitting the herbage, came and
stood at the root of the tree, upon the branches of
which I was. I still kept my eye steadily fixed upon
the moving body which was evidently advancing
nearer to me over the plain. I had no longer any
<pb id="ball173" n="173"/>
doubt that it was coming to the grove of trees, which
were only twelve or fifteen in number; and so bare
of branches that I could distinctly see in every direction 
around me.</p>
          <p>“In a few minutes, the animal approached me.
It was a monstrous lion, of the black maned species.
It was now within one hundred paces of me, and
the poor camels raised their heads, as high as they
could, towards me, and crouched close to the trunk
of the tree, apparently so stupified by fear, as to be
incapable of attempting to fly. The lion approached 
with a kind of motion; and at length
dropping on its belly, glided along the ground, until
within about ten yards of the tree, when uttering a
terrific roar, which shook the stillness of the night for
many a league around, he sprang upon and seized
the unbound camel by the neck.</p>
          <p>“Finding that I afforded no protection, the animal,
after striving in vain to shake off his assailant, rushed
out upon the open plain, carrying on his back the
lion, which I could perceive, had already fastened
upon the throat of his victim, which did not go more
than a stone's cast from the trees, before he fell, and
after a short struggle, ceased to move his limbs.
The lion held the poor beast by the throat for some
time after he was dead, and until, I suppose, the
blood had ceased to flow from his veins—then, quitting 
the neck, he turned to the side of the slain, and
tearing a hole into the cavity of the body, extracted
the intestines, and devoured the liver and heart, before 
he began to gorge himself with the flesh.</p>
          <pb id="ball174" n="174"/>
          <p>“The moon was now high in the heavens, and
shone with such exceeding brilliancy, that I could
see distinctly for many miles round me.   In that
country, the smooth and glittering surface of the
hard and baked sandy plains, reflects the light of the
moon, as strongly as a sheet of snow in winter does
in this; and the atmosphere being, free from all humidity,
is so clear and transparent, that I could perceive
the quivering motion of the camel's lips, in his
last agony, as well as the tongue of the lion, when
he licked the blood from his paws.</p>
          <p>“As soon my fright had a little subsided, I
looked for my surviving camel, which, to my terror,
I could not see, either at the foot of the tree on which
I was, and where I had last seen it, or any where in
the grove.</p>
          <p>“I now concluded, that in the alarm caused by
the lion, and the destruction of his companion, my
surviving beast had broken the cord which bound
its feet, and had taken to flight, leaving me alone,
and without any means of escaping from the desert;
for I had no hope of being able to reach, on foot, 
either the people with whom I had so long lived, or
the inhabitants of the woody countries, lying far to
the south of me. No condition can be more miserable 
than that to which I was now reduced.</p>
          <p>“My late masters were distant from me, at least
one day's journey, on a swift camel; and were removing 
farther from me every day, as fast as their
beasts could carry them; and I had no knowledge
of the various watering places, and spots of herbage,
<pb id="ball175" n="175"/>
which lie scattered over the wide expanse of those
unfrequented regions, in the midst of which I then
was. I had not seen any water at this place, since
I came to it; and had not the poor consolation of
knowing, that I could remain here, and live on the
fruit of the trees, until some chance should bring
hither some of the wandering tribes, that roam over
those solitudes.</p>
          <p>“After a lapse of two or three hours, not being
able to discover my living camel anywhere, although
the moon had now passed her meridian, and shone
with a splendour which enabled me to distinguish
small pebbles at some distance, I gave him up for
lost, and again turned my attention to the lion,
which still continued at intervals, to utter deep and
sullen growls over his prey. I expected, that at the
approach of day, the lion would leave the dead carcass, 
and retire to his lair in some distant place; and
I determined to await the period of his departure, to
descend the tree, and search for water amongst the
grass, which rose in some places to the height of my
shoulders.</p>
          <p>“I slept none this night,—but from my couch in
the boughs, watched the motions of the lion, which,
after swallowing at least one third of the camel,
stretched himself at full length on his belly, about
twenty paces from it, and laying his head between
his fore-feet, prepared to guard his spoil against all
the intruders of the night. In this position he remained, 
until the sun was up in the morning, and
began to dart his rays across the naked and parched
<pb id="ball176" n="176"/>
plain, upon which he lay—when rising and stretching
himself, he walked slowly towards the grove—
passed under me—went to the other side of the trees
and entered some very tall herbage, where I heard
him lap water. I now knew that I was in no 
danger of dying from thirst, provided I could escape wild
beasts, on my way to and from the fountain.</p>
          <p>“The trees afforded me both food and shelter;
but I quickly found myself deprived of lasting water,
at the present—for the lion, after slaking his
thirst, returned by the same way that he had gone
to the water, and coming to the tree in the boughs
of which I lay, rubbed himself against its trunk,
raising his tail, and exposing his sides alternately to
the friction of the rough bark. After continuing this
exercise for some time, he rested his weight on his
hind-feet, licked his breast, fore-legs and paws, and
then lying down on his side in the shade, appeared
to fall into a deep sleep. Great as my anxiety was
to leave my present lodgings, I dared not attempt to
pass the sentinel that kept guard at the root of the
tree, even though he slept on his post: for whenever
I made the least rustling it, the branches, I perceived
that he moved his ears, and opened his eyes, but
closed the latter again, when the, noise ceased.</p>
          <p>“The lion lay all day under the tree, only removing
so as to place himself in the shade in the afternoon;
but soon after the sun descended below the
horizon, in the evening, he aroused himself, and
resting upon his hind-feet, as he had done in the
morning, uttered a roar that shook all the leaves
<pb id="ball177" n="177"/>
about my head, and caused a tremulous motion in
the branches upon which I rested. This horrid noise,
together with the sight of the great beast that uttered 
it, so agitated my whole frame, that I was near
leaping from my seat, and falling to the ground. I
was so overcome with fear, that all prudence and
self-possession forsook me; and I uttered a loud
shout, as if in defiance of the monster below me.</p>
          <p>“The moment the lion heard my voice, he raised
his head, looked directly at me, with his fiery eyes;
and crouched down in the attitude of springing; but
perceiving me to be quite out of the reach of his
longest leap, he walked slowly off, and lay down
about half way between me and the dead camel,
with his head towards my tree. I had no doubt that
his object was to watch me, until my descent from
the tree, that he might make his supper of me this
night, as he had of my camel, the night before.</p>
          <p>“I had now been without water two days—my
thirst was tormenting, and I had no prospect before
me but of remaining in this tree, until driven to delirium 
for water, I should voluntarily descend, and
deliver myself into the jaws of my enemy.</p>
          <p>“The moon did not rise this night until long after
the disappearance of daylight; but in the country 
where I then was, the stars shed such abundant
light, that objects of magnitude can be seen at a
great distance by their rays, without the aid of the
moon. The lion moved frequently from place to
place, but I could perceive that his attention was still
fixed upon me: at last, however, be started away
<pb id="ball178" n="178"/>
across the plain, and went farther and farther from
me, until at length I lost sight of him in the distance; 
and all remained as quiet and noiseless, in
the immense expanse around me, as the land of the
dead.</p>
          <p>“I now thought of descending, to go in quest of
water; but whilst I deliberated upon this subject the
moon rose, and cast her broad and glorious light
upon these wide fields of desolation. As I could now
see every thing, I resolved to descend; but before
doing this, thought it prudent to cast a look about
me, to see if there might not be some other beast of
prey near. This thought saved my life; for on
turning my eyes in a direction quite different from
that in which the lion had departed, I saw him returning,
within two or three stone's cast, creeping
along the ground. I watched him, and he came
and placed himself between me and the water.</p>
          <p>“All was again silent; and I remained in the
tree, burning with thirst, until the moon was elevated 
high in the heavens, when the silence was interrupted 
by the roaring of a lion, at a great distance,
which was again repeated after a short interval. At
the end of half an hour I again heard the same lion,
apparently not far off. Casting my eye in the 
direction of the sound, I saw the beast advancing 
rapidly, as I thought towards me, and began to 
apprehend that a whole den of lions were lying in wait
for me.</p>
          <p>“The stranger soon undeceived me, for he was
coming to partake of the dead camel, whose flesh or
<pb id="ball179" n="179"/>
blood he had doubtlessly smelled, though it was not
putrid, for, in this dry atmosphere, flesh is preserved
a long time free from taint, and is sometimes dried
in the sun, in a state of perfect soundness. I knew
the nature of the lion too well, to suppose that the
stranger was going to get his supper free of cost;
and before he had reached the carcass, my jailer
quitted his post, and set off to defend his acquisition
of the last night.</p>
          <p>“The new comer arrived first, and fell upon the
dead camel, with the fury of a hungry lion—as he
was; but he had scarcely swallowed a second morsel
when the rightful owner, uttering a roar yet more
dreadful than any that had preceded it, leaped upon
the intruder, and brought him to the ground. For
a moment I heard nothing but the gnashing of teeth,
the clashing of talons, and the sounds caused by
the laceration of the flesh and hides of the combatants; 
but anon, they rolled along the ground, and
filled the whole canopy of heaven with their yells of
rage—then the roaring would cease, and only the
rending of the flesh of these lords of the waste could
be heard—then the roaring would again burst forth,
with renewed energy.</p>
          <p>“This battle lasted more than an hour; but at
length both appearing to be exhausted, they lay for
some minutes on their sides, each with the other wrapped 
in his fierce embrace. In the end, I perceived
that one of them rose and walked away, leaving the
other upon the ground. The victor, which I could
perceive was the stranger, for his mane was not
<pb id="ball180" n="180"/>
black, returned to the remnant of the camel, and lay
down panting beside it. After he had taken time to
breathe, he recommenced his attack, and consumed
far the larger part of the carcass. Having eaten to
fulness, he took up the bones and remaining flesh
of the camel, and set out across the desert,—I followed
him with my eye for more than an hour.</p>
          <p>“Parched as my throat was, but still afraid to
descend from my place of safety, I remained on the
tree until the light of the next morning, when I examined 
carefully around, to see that there was no
beast of prey lurking about the place, where I knew
the water to be. Perceiving no danger, I descended
before the sun was up, and going to the water, knelt
down, and drank as long and as much as I thought
I could with safety.</p>
          <p>“I then proceeded to make a more minute examination 
of this place, and saw numerous tracks of
wild goats, and of other animals, that had come here,
as well to drink as to eat the grass. I also saw the
tracks of lions, and other beasts of prey, which satisfied 
me that these had come to lie in wait for other
animals coming to drink: it also convinced me that
it was not safe for me to remain in this grove alone;
but I knew of no means by which I could escape
from it.</p>
          <p>“It now occurred to my mind that if my living
camel had not escaped from me, I might have made 
my way to my own country, for on my camel I had
two leather bottles, which I had neglected to fill
with water, the morning I left the company of my
<pb id="ball181" n="181"/>
former masters. By replenishing these from the
fountain, giving my camel as much as he could
drink, and filling two small sacks attached to my
saddle with the nuts from these trees, I should have
been equipped for a journey of ten days, within
which period, I had no doubt, I should have been
able to reach my own people; but my camel was
gone and reflections served only to aggravate
the bitterness of my anguish.</p>
          <p>“I walked out upon the desert, and prayed to be
delivered from the perils that environed me. At the
distance of two or three miles from me, I now observed
small sand hill, rising to the height of eight or
ten feet; easily perceived when looking along the
level surface of the ground, but which had escaped
my observation from my elevated post in the tree.
Such sand hills are often found in those deserts, and
sometimes contain the bones of men and animals
that have been buried in them.</p>
          <p>“In my situation, I could not remain idle; and
urged forward by restlessness, bordering on despair,
resolved to go to the little hill before me, without
having any definite object in view. I soon approached
the hill, and  having reached its foot, walked along
its base for some distance. I then turned to go back
to the trees; but after advancing a few steps, was
seized with a sudden impulse,  which urged me to go
to the top of the sand hill. I again turned and
walked slowly to the summit, beyond which I saw
only the same dreary expanse that I was so well used
to look upon. Advancing along the top of this sand
<pb id="ball182" n="182"/>
hill, which had been blown up by the wind in a long
narrow ridge, I saw a recess or hollow place, on the
side opposite to that by which I had ascended it;
and on coming to this spot, beheld my camel crouched
down close to the ground, with his neck extended
at full length. My joy was unbounded—I leaped
with delight, and was wild for some minutes, with
a delirium of gladness.</p>
          <p>“My camel had fled from the grove, at the time 
his companion was killed by the lion, and reaching
this place, had here taken refuge, and had not moved
since. I hastened to loose his feet from the cords
with which I had bound them, mounted upon his
back, and was quickly at the watering place. I filled
my two water skins with water, and gathering
any nuts as my sacks would contain, caused my
camel to take a full draught, and fill his stomach
with grass, and then directed my course to the south,
with a quick pace.</p>
          <p>“It was now noon when I left this watering
place; and I travelled hard all that day and the succeeding
night, until the moon rose. I then alighted,
and causing my camel to lie down, crept close to his
side, and betook myself to sleep. I rested well this
night, and recommencing my journey at the dawn
of day, I pursued my route, without any thing
worthy of relating happening to me until the eighth
day, when I discovered trees, and all the appearance
of a woody country, before me.</p>
          <p>“Soon after entering the forest, I came to a small
stream of water. Descending this stream a few
<pb id="ball183" n="183"/>
miles, I found some  people, who were cutting grass
for the purpose of making mats to sleep on. These
people spoke my own language, and told me that
one of them had been in my native village lately.
They took me and my camel to their village, and
treated me very kindly; promising me that after I
had recovered from my fatigue, they would go with
me to my friends.</p>
          <p>“My protectors were at war with a nation whose
religion was different from ours and about a month
after I came to the village we were alarmed one
morning, just at break of day, by the horrible uproar
caused by mingled shouts of men, and blows
given with heavy sticks upon large wooden drums.
The village was surrounded by enemies, who
attacked us with clubs, long wooden spears, and bows
and arrows. After fighting for more than an hour,
those who were not fortunate enough to run away,
were made prisoners. It was not the object of our
enemies to kill; they wished to take us alive, and
sell us as slaves. I was knocked down by a heavy
blow of a club, and when I recovered from the
stupor that followed, I found myself tied fast with the
long rope that I had brought from the desert, and in
which I had formerly led the camels of my masters.</p>
          <p>“We were immediately led away from this village,
through the forest, and were compelled to travel
all day, as fast as we could walk. We had nothing
to eat on this journey, but a small  quantity of grain,
taken with ourselves. This grain we were compelled 
to carry on our backs, and roast by the fires
<pb id="ball184" n="184"/>
which we kindled at nights, to frighten away the
wild beasts. We travelled three weeks in the
woods,—sometimes without any path at all; and
arrived one day at a large river, with a rapid current. 
Here we were forced to help our conquerors,
to roll a great number of dead trees into the water,
from a vast pile that had been thrown together by
high floods.</p>
          <p>These trees being dry and light, floated high out
of the water; and when several of the were fastened
together, with the tough branches of young trees,
formed a raft, upon which we all placed ourselves,
and descended the river for three days, when we
came in sight of what appeared to me the most
wonderful object in the world; this was a large
ship, at anchor, in the river. When our raft came
near the ship, the white people—for such they were
on board—assisted to take us on deck, and the logs
were suffered to float down the river.</p>
          <p>“I had never seen white people before; and they
appeared to me the ugliest creatures in the world.
The persons who brought us down the river received 
payment for us of the people in the ship, in various 
articles, of which I remember that a keg of
liquor, and some  yards of blue and red cotton cloth,
were the principal. At the time we came into this
ship, she was full of black people, who were all confined 
in a dark and low place, in irons. The women
were in irons as well as the men.</p>
          <p>“About twenty persons were seized in our village,
at the time I was; and amongst these were three
<pb id="ball185" n="185"/>
children, so young that they were not able to walk,
or to eat any hard substance. The mothers of
these children had brought them all the way with
them; and had them in their arms when we were
taken on board this ship.</p>
          <p>“When they put us in irons, to be sent to our
place of confinement in the ship, the men who 
the irons on these others, took the children
out of their hands, and threw the over the side of
the ship, into the water. When this was done, two
of the women leaped overboard after the children—
the third was already confined by a chain to another
woman, and could not get into the water, but in 
struggling to disengage herself she broke her arm, and died
a few days after, of a fever. One of the two women
who were in the river, was carried down by the
weight of her irons, before she could be rescued; but
the other was taken up by some  men in a boat, and
brought on board. This woman threw herself 
overboard one night, when we were at sea.</p>
          <p>“The weather was very hot, whilst we lay in the
river, and many of us died every day; but the number 
brought on board greatly exceeded those who
died, and at the end of two weeks the place in which
we were confined was so full that no one could lie
down; and we were obliged to sit all the time, for
the room was not high enough for us to stand. When
our prison would hold no more, the ship sailed down
the river, and on the night of the second day after
she sailed, I heard the roaring of the ocean, as it
dashed against her sides.</p>
          <pb id="ball186" n="186"/>
          <p>“After we had been at sea some  days, the irons
were removed from the women, and they were permitted 
to go upon deck; but whenever the wind
blew high, they were driven down amongst us.</p>
          <p>“We had nothing to eat but yams, which were
thrown amongst us at random—and of these we
had scarcely enough to support life. More than
one-third of us died on the passage; and when we
arrived at Charleston, I was not able to stand. It
was more than a week after I left the ship, before I
could straighten my limbs. I was bought by a
trader, with several others; brought up the country,
and sold to our present master. I have been here
five years.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER IX.</head>
          <p>It was dusky twilight when this narrative was
ended, and we hastened home to the quarter. When
we arrived, the overseer had not yet come. He
had been at his cotton field, with the people he had
hired in the morning to work for him; but he soon
made his appearance, and going into his house,
came out with a small bag of money, and paid each
one the price he had a right to receive. In this
transaction the overseer acted with entire fairness to
the people who worked for him; and with the exception 
of the moral turpitude of violating the Sabbath, 
in this shameful manner, the business was
conducted with propriety.</p>
          <pb id="ball187" n="187"/>
          <p>I must here observe, that when the slaves go out
to work for wages on Sunday, their employers never
flog them; and so far as I know never give them
abusive language. I have often hired myself to
work on Sunday, and have been employed in this
way by more than twenty different persons, not one
of whom ever insulted or maltreated me in any way. 
They seldom took the trouble of coming to look at
me until towards evening, and sometimes not them.
I worked faithfully, because I knew that if I did not,
I could not expect payment; and those who hired
me, knew that if I did not work well, they need not
employ me.</p>
          <p>The practice of working on Sunday, is so universal
amongst the slaves on the cotton plantations,
that the immorality of the matter is never spoken of.</p>
          <p>We retired to test this evening at the usual hour;
and no one could have known, by either our appearance
or our manners, that this was Sunday evening.
There were no clean clothes amongst us; for few of
our people were acquainted with the luxury of a suit
of clean vestments, and those who could afford a
clean garment, reserved it for Monday morning.
Sunday is the customary wash-day on cotton plantations.</p>
          <p>It is here proper to observe, that it is usual, on the
cotton estates, to deal out the weekly allowance of
corn to the slaves, on Sunday evening; but our
overseer, at this period, had changed this business
from Sunday to Monday morning, for the reason, I
believe, that he wished to keep the hired people at
<pb id="ball188" n="188"/>
work, in his own cotton field, until night. He,
however, soon afterwards resumed the practice of
distributing the allowance on Sunday evening, and
continued it as long as I remained on the estate.
The business was conducted in the same manner,
when performed on Sunday, as when attended to on
Monday, only the time was changed.</p>
          <p>On Monday morning I heard the sound of the
horn, at the usual hour, and repairing to the front
of the overseer's house, found that he had already
gone to the corn crib, for the purpose of distributing
corn amongst the people, for the bread of the week;
or rather, for the week's subsistence; for this corn
was all the provision that our master, or his overseer, 
usually made for us;—I say usually, for whatever 
was given to us beyond the corn, which we received 
on Sunday evening, was considered in the
light of a bounty bestowed upon us, over and beyond
what we were entitled to, or had a right to expect
to receive.</p>
          <p>When I arrived at the crib, the door was unlocked 
and open, and the distribution had already commenced. 
Each person was entitled to half a bushel
of ears of corn, which was measured out by several
of the men who were in the crib. Every child
above six months old drew this weekly allowance of
corn; and in this way, women who had several
small children, had more corn than they could consume, 
and sometimes bartered small quantities with
the other people, for such things as they needed, and
were not able to procure.</p>
          <pb id="ball189" n="189"/>
          <p>The people received their corn in baskets, old
bags, or any thing with which they could most 
conveniently provide themselves. I had not been able
since I came  here, to procure a basket, or any thing
else to put my corn in, and desired the man with
whom I lived to take my portion in his basket, with
that of his family. This he readily agreed to do,
and as soon as we had received our share we left
the crib.</p>
          <p>The overseer attended in person to the measuring
of this corn; and it is only justice to him to say
that he was careful to see that justice was done us.
The men who measured the corn always heaped
the measure as long as an ear would lie on; and
he never restrained their generosity to their fellow-
slaves.</p>
          <p>In addition to this allowance of corn, we received
a weekly allowance of salt, amounting, in general,
to about half a gill to each person; but this article
was not furnished regularly, and sometimes we received 
none for two or three weeks.</p>
          <p>The reader must not suppose, that, on this plantation 
we had nothing to eat beyond the corn and
salt. This was far from the case. I have already
described the gardens, or patches, cultivated by the
people, and the practice which they universally followed 
of working on Sunday, for wages. In addition 
to all these, an industrious, managing slave
would contrive to gather up a great deal to eat.</p>
          <p>I have before observed, that the planters are careful 
of the health of their slaves, and in pursuance
<pb id="ball190" n="190"/>
of this rule, they seldom expose them to rainy weather, 
especially in the sickly seasons of the year, if
it can be avoided.</p>
          <p>In the spring and early parts of the summer, the
rains are frequently so violent, and the ground becomes 
so wet, that it is injurious to the cotton to
work it, at least whilst it rains. In the course of
the year there are many of these rainy days, in
which the people cannot go to work with safety;
and it often happens that there is nothing for them
to do in the house. At such time they make baskets,
brooms, horse collars, and other things, which they
are able to sell amongst the planters.</p>
          <p>The baskets are made of wooden splits, and the
brooms of young white oak or hickory trees. The
mats are sometimes made of splits, but more frequently 
of flags as they are called—a kind of tall
rush, which grows in swampy ground. The horse
or mule collars are made of husks of corn, though
sometimes of rushes, but the latter are not very
durable.</p>
          <p>The money procured by these, and various other
means, which I shall explain hereafter, is laid out by
the slaves in purchasing such little articles of necessity 
or luxury, as it enables the to procure. A part
is disbursed in payment for sugar, molasses, and
sometimes a few pounds of coffee, for the use of the
family; another part is laid out for clothes for winter; 
and no inconsiderable portion of his pittance is
squandered away by the misguided slave for tobacco, 
and an occasional bottle of rum. Tobacco is
<pb id="ball191" n="191"/>
deemed so indispensable to comfort, nay to existence
that hunger and nakedness are patiently endured
to enable the slave to indulge in this highest of 
enjoyments.</p>
          <p>There being few towns in the cotton country,
the shops, or stores, are frequently kept at some cross
road, or other public place, in or adjacent to a rich
district of plantations. To these shops the slaves
resort, sometimes with, and at other times without,
the consent of the overseer, for the purpose of laying 
out the little money they get. Notwithstanding
all the vigilance that is exercised by the planters,
the slaves, who are no less vigilant than their masters, 
often leave the plantation after the overseer has
retired to his bed, and go to the store.</p>
          <p>The store-keepers are always ready to accommodate
the slaves, who are frequently better customers
than any white people; because the former always
pay cash, whilst the latter almost always require
credit. In dealing with the slave, the shop-keeper
knows he can demand whatever price he pleases for
his goods, without danger of being charged with extortion; 
and he is ready to rise at any time of the
night to oblige friends who are of so much value to
him.</p>
          <p>It is held highly disgraceful, on the part of store-keepers, 
to deal with the slaves for any thing but
money, or the coarse fabrics that it is known are the
usual products of the ingenuity and industry of the
negroes; but, notwithstanding this, a considerable
traffic is carried on between the shop-keepers and
<pb id="ball192" n="192"/>
slaves, in which the latter make their payments by
barter. The utmost caution and severity of masters
and overseers, are sometimes insufficient to repress
the cunning contrivances of the slaves.</p>
          <p>After we had received our corn, we deposited it in
our several houses, and immediately followed the
overseer to the same cotton field, in which we had
been at work on Saturday. Our breakfast this
morning, was bread, to which was added a large
basket of apples, from the orchard of our master.
These apples served us for a relish with our bread,
both for breakfast and dinner, and when I returned
to the quarter in the evening, Dinah (the name of
the woman who was at the head of our family)
produced at supper, a black jug, containing molasses, 
and gave me some of the molasses for my
supper.</p>
          <p>I felt grateful to Dinah for this act of kindness,
as I well knew that her children regarded molasses
as the greatest of human luxuries, and that she was
depriving them of their highest enjoyment to afford
me the means of making a gourd full of molasses
and water, I therefore proposed to her and her
husband, whose name was Nero, that whilst I should
remain a member of the family, I would contribute
as much towards its support as Nero himself; or, at
least, that I would bring all my earnings into the
family stock, provided I might be treated as one of
its members, and be allowed a portion of the proceeds 
of their patch or garden. This offer was very
readily accepted, and from this time we constituted
<pb id="ball193" n="193"/>
one community, as long as I remained among the
field hands on this plantation. After supper was
over, we had to grind our corn; but as we had to
wait for our turn at the mill, we did not get through
this indispensable operation before one o'clock in
the morning. We did not sit up all night to wait,
for our turn at the mill, but as our several turns
were assigned us by lot, the person who had the
first turn, when done with the with the mill, gave notice
to the one entitled to the second, and so on. By
this means nobody lost more than half an hour's
sleep, and in the morning every one's grinding was
done.</p>
          <p>We worked very hard this week. We were now
laying by the cotton, as it is termed; that is we
were giving the last weeding and hilling to the
crop, of which there was, on this plantation, about
five hundred acres, which looked well, and promised
to yield a fine picking.</p>
          <p>In addition to the cotton, there was on this plantation, 
one hundred acres of corn, about ten acres of
indigo, ten or twelve acres in sweet potatoes, and a
rice swamp of about fifty acres. The potatoes and
indigo had been laid by, at (that is, the season of
working in them was past,) before I came upon
the estate; and we were driven hard by the overseer
to get done with the cotton, to be ready to give the
corn another harrowing, and hoeing, before the season
should be too far advanced. Most of the corn in
this part of the country, was already laid by, but the
<pb id="ball194" n="194"/>
crop here had been planted late, and yet required
to be worked.</p>
          <p>We were supplied with an abundance of bread,
for a peck of corn is as much as a man call consume
in a week, if he has other vegetables with it; but we
were obliged to provide ourselves with the other
articles, necessary for our subsistence. Nero had
corn in his patch, which was now hard enough to be
fit for boiling, and my friend Lydia had beans in her
garden. We exchanged corn for beans, and had a
good supply of both; but these delicacies we were
obliged to reserve for supper. We took our breakfast
in the field, from the cart, which seldom afforded
us any thing better than bread, and some raw vegetables 
from the garden. Nothing of moment occurred 
amongst us, in this first week of my  residence
here. On Wednesday evening, called settlement-night,
two men and a woman were whipped; but
circumstances of this kind were so common, that I
shall, in future, not mention them, unless something
extraordinary attended them.</p>
          <p>I could make wooden bowls and ladles, and went
to work with a man who was clearing some new
land about two miles off—on the second Sunday of
my sojourn here, and applied the money I earned
in purchasing the tools necessary to enable me to
carry on my trade. I occupied all my leisure hours,
for several months after this, in making wooden
trays, and such other wooden vessels as were most
in demand. These I traded off, in part, to a storekeeper,
<pb id="ball195" n="195"/>
who lived about five miles from the plantation; 
and for some of my work I obtained money
before Christmas, I had sold more than thirty dollars
worth of my manufactures; but the merchant
with whom I traded, charged such high prices for his
goods, that I was poorly compensated for my Sunday
toils, and nightly labours; nevertheless, by these
means, I was able to keep our family supplied with
molasses, and some other luxuries, and at the approach 
of winter, I purchased three coarse blankets
to which Nero added as many, and we had all these
made up into blanket-coats for Dinah, ourselves, and
the children.</p>
          <p>About ten days after my arrival, we had a great
feast at the quarter. One night, after we had returned 
from the field, the overseer sent for me by
his little son, and when I came, to his house, he
asked me if I understood the trade of a butcher—
told him I was not a butcher by trade, but that I
had often assisted my master and others, to kill hogs
and cattle, and that I could dress a hog, or a bullock, 
as well as most people. He then told me
he was going to have a beef killed in the morning
at the great house, and I must do it—that he would
not spare any of the hands to go with me, but he
would get one of the house-boys to help me.</p>
          <p>When the morning came, I went, according to orders, 
to butcher the beef, which I expected to find
in some  enclosure on the plantation; but the overseer 
told me I must take a boy named Toney, from
<pb id="ball196" n="196"/>
the house, whose business it was to take care of the
cattle, and go to the woods and look for the beef.
Toney and I set out sometime before sunrise, and
went to a cow-pen, about a mile from the house,
where he said he had seen the young cattle only a
day or two before. At this cow-pen, we saw several
cows waiting to be milked, I suppose, for their
calves were in an adjoining field, and separated
from them only by a fence. Toney then said, we
should have to go to the long savanna, where the
dry cattle generally ranged, and thither we set off.
This long savanna lay at the distance of three
miles from the cow-pen, and when we reached it,
I found it to be literally what it was called, a long
savanna. It was a piece of low, swampy ground,
several miles in extent, with an open space in the
interior part of it, about a mile long, and perhaps
a quarter of a mile in width. It was manifest that
this open space was covered with water through the
greater part of the year, which prevented the growth
of timber in this place; though at the time it was
dry, except a pond near one end, which covered,
perhaps, an acre of ground. In this natural meadow, 
every kind of wild grass, common to such
places in the southern country, abounded.</p>
          <p>Here I first saw the scrub and saw grasses—the
first of which is so hard and rough, that it is gathered 
to scrub coarse wooden furniture, or even
pewter and the last is provided with edges, somewhat
like saw teeth, so hard and sharp that, it
would soon tear the skin off the legs of any one
<pb id="ball197" n="197"/>
who should venture to walk through it with bare
limbs.</p>
          <p>As we entered this savanna, we were enveloped
in clouds of musquitos, and swarm of galinippers, 
that threatened to devour us. As we advanced 
through the grass, they rose up until the air was
thick, and actually darkened with them. They
rushed upon us with the fury of yellow-jackets,
whose hive has been broken in upon, and covered
every part of our persons. The clothes I had on,
which were nothing but a shirt and trousers of tow
linen, afforded no protection, even against the musquitos, 
which were much larger than those found
along the Chesapeake Bay; and nothing short of a
covering of leather could have defended me against
the galinippers.</p>
          <p>I was pierced by a thousand stings at a time, and
verily believe I could not have lived beyond a few
hours in this place. Toney ran into the pond, and
rolled himself in the water to get rid of his persecutors; 
but he had not been long there before he
came running out, as fast as he had gone in, hallooing and 
clamouring in a manner wholly unintelligible to me. 
He was terribly frightened; but
I could not imagine what could be the cause of his
alarm, until he reached the shore, when he turned
round with his face to the water, and called out—
“the biggest alligator in the whole world—did not
you see him?” I told him I had not seen any thing
but himself in the water; but he insisted that he had
been chased in the pond by an alligator, which had
<pb id="ball198" n="198"/>
followed him until he was close to the shore. We
waited a few minutes for the alligator to rise to the
surface, but were soon compelled by the musquitos,
to quit this place.</p>
          <p>Toney said, we need not look for the cattle here;
no cattle could live amongst these musquitos, and I
thought he was right in his judgment. We then
proceeded into the woods and thickets, and after
wandering about for an hour or more, we found
the cattle, and after much difficulty, succeeded in
driving a part of the back to the cow-pen, and enclosing 
them in it. I here selected the one that
appeared to me to be the fattest, and securing it
with ropes, we drove the animal to the place of
slaughter.</p>
          <p>This beef was intended as a feast for the slaves, at
the laying by of the corn and cotton; and when I
had it hung up, and had taken the hide off, my
young master, who I had seen on the day of my
arrival, came out to me, and ordered me to cut off
the head, neck, legs, and tail, and lay them, together 
with the empty stomach and the harslet, in a
basket. This basket was sent home, to the kitchen
of the great house, by a woman and a boy, who
attended for that purpose. I think there was at
least one hundred and twenty or thirty pounds of
this offal. The residue of the carcass I cut into
four quarters, and we carried it to the cellar of the
great house. Here one of the hind quarters was
salted in a tub, for the use of the family, and the
other was sent, as a present, to a planter, who
<pb id="ball199" n="199"/>
lived about four miles distant. The two fore-quarters
were cut into very small pieces, and salted by
themselves. These, I was told, would be cooked for
our dinner on the next day, (Sunday,) when there
was to be a general rejoicing amongst all the slaves
of the plantation.</p>
          <p>After the beef was salted down, I received some
bread and milk for my breakfast, and went to join
the hands in the corn field, where they were now
harrowing and hoeing the crop for the last time.
The overseer had promised us that we should have
holiday, after the completion of this work, and by
great exertion, we finished it about five o'clock in the
afternoon.</p>
          <p>On our return to the quarter, the overseer, at roll-call—
which he performed this day before night—
told us that every family must send a bowl to the
great house, to get our dinners of meat. This intelligence
diffused as much joy amongst us, as if each
one had drawn a prize in a lottery. At the assurance 
of a meat dinner, the old people smiled and
showed their teeth, and returned thanks to master
overseer; but many of the younger ones shouted,
clapped their hands, leaped, and ran about with delight.</p>
          <p>Each family, or mess, now sent its deputy, with a
large wooden bowl in his hand, to receive the dinner
at the great kitchen. I went on the part of our
family, and found that the meat dinner of this day,
was made up of the basket of tripe, and other offal,
that I had prepared in the morning. The whole
<pb id="ball200" n="200"/>
had been boiled in four great iron kettles, until the
flesh had disappeared from the bones, which were
broken in small pieces—a flitch of bacon, some green
corn, squashes, <sic corr="tomatoes">tomatos</sic>, and onions, had been added,
together with other condiments, and the whole
converted into about a hundred gallons of soup, of
which I received in my bowl, for the use of our family
more than two gallons. We had plenty of bread,
and a supply of black-eyed peas, gathered from our
garden, some of which Dinah had boiled in our kettle,
whilst I was gone for the soup; of which there
was as much as we could consume, and I believe
that every one in the quarter had enough.</p>
          <p>I doubt if there was in the world a happier assemblage
than ours, on this Saturday evening. We
had finished one of the grand divisions of the labours
of a cotton plantation, and were supplied with
a dinner, which to the most of my fellow-slaves, appeared 
to be a great luxury, and most liberal donation
on the part of our master, who they regarded
with sentiments of gratitude, for this manifestation of
his bounty.</p>
          <p>In addition to present gratification, they looked
forward to the enjoyments of the next day, when
they were to spend a whole Sunday in rest and banqueting; 
for it was known that the two fore-quarters
of the bullock, were to be dressed for Sunday's
dinner; and I had told them that each of these quarters
weighed at least one hundred pounds.</p>
          <p>Our quarter knew but little quiet this night; singing—
playing on the banjoe, and dancing, occupied
<pb id="ball201" n="201"/>
nearly the whole community, until the break of day.
Those who were too old to take any part in our active 
pleasures, beat time with their hands, or recited
stories of former times. Most of these stories referred
to affairs that had been transacted in Africa, and
were sufficiently fraught with demons, miracles, and
murders, to fix the attention of many hearers.</p>
          <p>To add to our happiness, the early peaches were
now ripe, and the overseer permitted us to send, on
Sunday morning, to the orchard, and gather at least
ten bushels of very fine fruit.</p>
          <p>In South Carolina they have very good summer
apples, but they fall from the trees, and rot immediately
after they are ripe; indeed, very often they
speck-rot on the trees, before they become ripe. This
“speck-rot,” as it is termed, appears to be a kind of
epidemic disease amongst apples; for in some seasons
whole orchards are subject to it, and the fruit is
totally worthless, whilst in other years, the fruit in
the same orchard continues sound and good, until it
is ripe. The climate of Carolina is, however, not
favourable to the apple, and this fruit of so much
value in the north, is in the cotton region, only of a
few weeks continuance—winter apples being unknown.
Every climate is congenial to the growth
of some kind of fruit tree; and in Carolina and
Georgia, the peach arrives at its utmost perfection;
the fig also ripens well, and is a delicious fruit.</p>
          <p>None of our people went out to work for wages,
to-day. Some few, devoted a part of the morning to
such work as they deemed necessary, in or about
<pb id="ball202" n="202"/>
their patches, and some went to the woods, or the
swamps, to collect sticks for brooms, and splits, or to
gather flags for mats; but far the greater number
remained at the quarter, occupied in some small
work, or quietly awaiting the hour of dinner, which
we had been informed, by one of the house-servants,
would be at one o'clock. Every family made ready
some preparation of vegetables, from their own garden, 
to enlarge the quantity, if not to heighten the
flavour of the dinner of this day.</p>
          <p>One o'clock at length arrived, but not before it
had been long desired; and we proceeded with our
bowls a second time, to the great kitchen. I acted,
as I had done yesterday, the part of commissary for
our family; but when we were already at the place,
where we were to receive our soup and meat, into
our bowls, (for it was understood that we were, with
the soup, to have an allowance of both beef and
bacon, to-day,) we were told that puddings had been
boiled for us, and that we must bring dishes to receive 
them in. This occasioned some delay, until
we obtained vessels from the quarter. In addition
to at least two gallons of soup, about a pound of beef,
and a small  piece of bacon, I obtained nearly two
pounds of pudding, made of corn meal, mixed with
lard, and boiled in large bags. This pudding, with
the molasses that we had at home, formed a very
palatable second course, to our bread, soup, and vegetables.</p>
          <p>On Sunday afternoon, we had a meeting, at
which many of our party attended. A man named
<pb id="ball203" n="203"/>
Jacob, who had come from Virginia, sang and prayed;
but a great many of the people went out about
the plantation, in search of fruits; for there were
many peach and some fig trees, standing along the
fences, on various parts of the estate. With us, this
was a day of uninterrupted happiness.</p>
          <p>A man cannot well be miserable, when he sees
every one about him immersed in pleasure; and
though our fare of to-day, was not of a quality to yield
me much gratification, yet such was the impulse
given to my feelings, by the universal hilarity and
contentment, which prevailed amongst my fellows
that I forgot for the time, all the subjects of grief that
were stored in my memory, all the acts of wrong
that had been perpetrated against me, and entered
with the most sincere and earnest sentiments, in the
participation of the felicity of our community.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XII.</head>
          <p>At the time of which I now speak, the rice was
ripe, and ready to be gathered. On Monday morning,
after our feast, the overseer took the whole of
us to the rice field, to enter upon the harvest of this
crop. The field lay in a piece of low ground, near
the river, and in such a position that it could be flooded 
by the water of the stream, in wet seasons. The
rice is planted in drills, or rows, and grows more
like oats than any of the other grain, known in the
north.</p>
          <pb id="ball204" n="204"/>
          <p>The water is sometimes let in to the rice fields, and
drawn off again, several times, according to the state
of the weather. Watering and weeding the rice is
considered one of the most unhealthy occupations on
a southern plantation, as the people are obliged to
live for several weeks in the mud and water, subject
to all the unwholesome vapours that arise from stagnant
pools, under the rays of a summer sun, as well
as the chilly autumnal dews of night.   At the time
we came to cut this rice, the field was quite dry;
and after we had reaped and bound it, we hauled it
upon wagons, to a piece of hard ground where we
made a threshing floor, and threshed it. In some
places, they tread out the rice, with mules or horses,
as they tread wheat in Maryland; but this renders
the grain dusty, and is injurious to its sale.</p>
          <p>After getting in the rice, we were occupied for
some time in clearing and ditching swampy land,
preparatory to a more extended culture of rice, the
next year; and about the first of August, twenty or
thirty of the people, principally women and children,
were employed for two weeks in making cider, of
apples which grew in an orchard of nearly two
hundred trees, that stood on a part of the estate.
After the cider was made, a barrel of it was one day
brought to the field, and distributed amongst us;
but this gratuity was not repeated. The cider that
was made by the people, was converted into brandy,
at a still in the corner of the orchard.</p>
          <p>I often obtained cider to drink, at the still, which
was sheltered from the weather by a shed, of boards
<pb id="ball205" n="205"/>
and slabs. We were not permitted to go into the
orchard at pleasure; but as long as the apples continued, 
we were allowed the privilege of sending five
or six persons every evening, for the purpose of
bringing apples to the quarter, for our common use;
and by taking large baskets, and filling them well,
we generally contrived to get as many as we could
consume.</p>
          <p>When the peaches ripened, they were guarded
with more rigour—peach brandy being an article
which is nowhere more highly prized than in South
Carolina. There were on the plantation, more than
a thousand peach trees, growing on poor sandy fields
which were no longer worth the expense of cultivation. 
The best peaches grow upon the poorest sandhills.</p>
          <p>We were allowed to take three bushels of peaches
every day, for the use of the quarter; but we could,
and did eat, at least three times that quantity, for
we stole at night that which was not given us by
day. I confess, that I took part in these thefts, and
I do not feel that I committed any wrong, against
either God or man, by my participation in the common
danger that we ran, for we well knew the consequences 
that would have followed detection.</p>
          <p>After the feast at laying by the corn and cotton,
we had no meat for several weeks; and it is my
opinion that our master lost money, by the economy
he practised at this season of the year.</p>
          <p>In the month of August, we had to save the fodder. 
This fodder-saving is the most toilsome, and
next to working in the rice swaps, the most unhealthy
<pb id="ball206" n="206"/>
job, that has to be performed on a cotton
plantation, in the whole year. The manner of doing
it is to cut the tops from the corn, as is done in Pennsylvania;
but in addition to this, the blades below
the ear, are always pulled off by the hand. Great
pains is taken with these corn-blades. They constitute 
the chosen food of race, and all other horses,
that are intended to be kept with extraordinary care,
and in superior condition. For the purpose of procuring 
the best blades, they are frequently stripped
from the stock, sometimes before the corn is ripe
enough in the ear, to permit the top of the stalk to
be cut off, without prejudice to the grain. After the
blades are stripped from the stem, they are stuck between 
the hills of corn until they are cured, ready
for the stack. They are then cut, and bound in
sheaves, with small bands of the blades themselves.
This binding, and the subsequent hauling from the
field, must be done either early in the morning, 
before the dew is dried up, or in the night, whilst the
dew is falling.</p>
          <p>This work exposes the people who do it, to the fogs
and damps of the climate, at the most unhealthy
season of the year. Agues, fevers, and all the diseases 
which follow in their train, have their dates at
the time of fodder-saving. It is the only work, appertaining 
to a cotton estate, which must of necessity
be done in the night, or in the fogs of the morning;
and the people at this season of the year, and whilst
engaged in this very fatiguing work, would certainly
be better able to go through with it, if they were regularly
<pb id="ball207" n="207"/>
supplied, with proper portions of sound and
wholesome salted provisions.</p>
          <p>If every master would, through the months of August
and September, supply his people with only a
quarter of a pound of good bacon flitch to each person,
daily, I have no doubt but that he would save
money by it; to say nothing of the great comfort it
would yield to the slaves, at this period, when the
human frame is so subject to debility and feebleness.</p>
          <p>Early in August, disease made its appearance
amongst us. Several were attacked by the ague,
with its accompanying fever; but in South Carolina
the “ague,” as it is called, is scarcely regarded
as a disease, and if a slave, has no ailment that is
deemed more dangerous, he is never withdrawn
from the roll of the field hands. I have seen many
of our poor people compelled to pick cotton, when
their frames were shaken so violently, by the ague,
that they were unable to get hold of the cotton in the
burs, without difficulty. In this, masters commit a
great error. Many fine slaves are lost, by this disease,
which superinduces the dropsy, and sometimes
the, consumption, which could have been prevented
by arresting the ague at its onset. When any of our
people were taken so ill that they were not able to
go to the field, they were removed to the great house,
and placed in the “sick room,” as it was termed.
This sick room was a large, airy apartment, in the
second story of a building, which stood in the garden.</p>
          <p>The lower part of this building was divided into
two apartments, in one of which was kept the milk,
<pb id="ball208" n="208"/>
butter, and other things connected with the dairy.
In the other, the salt provisions of the family,
including fish, bacon, and other articles, were secured.
This apartment also constituted the smoke
house; but as the ceiling was lathed, and plastered
with a thick coat of lime and sand, no smoke could
penetrate the “sick room,” which was at all seasons
of the year, a very comfortable place to sleep in.
Though I was never sick myself, whilst on this
plantation, I was several times in this “sick room,”
and always observed, when there, that the sick slaves
were well attended to. There a hanging partition, 
which could be let down at pleasure, and
which was let down when it was necessary, to divide
the rooms into two apartments, which always happened 
when there were several slaves of different
sexes, sick at the same time.
The beds, upon which the sick lay, were of straw,
but clean and wholesome, and the patients when
once in this room, were provided with every thing
necessary for persons in their situation. A physician
attended them daily, and proper food, and even wines,
were not wanting.</p>
          <p>The contrast between the cotton and rice fields,
and this little hospital, was very great; and it appeared 
to me at the time, that if a part of the tenderness 
and benevolence, displayed here, had been bestowed 
upon the people whilst in good health, very
many of the inmates of this infirmary, would never
have been here.</p>
          <p>I have often seen the same misapplication of the
<pb id="ball209" n="209"/>
principles of philanthropy in Pennsylvania,—the subjects 
only being varied, from slaves to horses. The
finest, and most valuable horses, are often overworked, 
or driven beyond their capacity of endurance, (it
cannot be said that horses are not generally well fed
in Pennsylvania,) without mercy or consideration,
on the part of their owners; or more frequently of
unfeeling hirelings, who have no interest in the life
of the poor animal; and when his constitution is broken, 
and his health gone, great care and even expense, 
are bestowed upon him, for the purpose of restoring 
him to his former strength; the one half of
which care or expense, would have preserved him in
beauty and vigour, had they been bestowed upon
him before he had suffered the irreparable injuries,
attendant upon his cruel treatment.
In Pennsylvania, the horse is regarded, and justly
regarded, only on account of the labour he is able to
perform. Being the subject of property, his owner
considers, not how he shall add most to the comforts
and enjoyments of his horse, but by what means he
shall be able to procure the greatest amount of labour
from him, with the least expense to himself. In devising 
the means of saving expense, the life of the
horse, and the surest and cheapest method of its preservation, 
are taken into consideration.
Precisely in this way, do the cotton planters reason
and act, in relation to their slaves. Regarding the
negroes merely as objects of property, like prudent
calculators, they study how to render this property
of the greatest value, and to obtain the greatest
<pb id="ball210" n="210"/>
yearly income, from the capital invested in the
slaves, and the lands they cultivate.</p>
          <p>Experience has proved to me, that a man who
eats no animal food, may yet be healthy, and able
to perform the work usually done on a cotton plantation.
Corn bread, sweet potatoes, some garden vegetables, 
with a little molasses and salt, assisted by the 
other accidental supplies that a thrifty slave is able
to procure, on a plantation, are capable of sustaining
life and health; and a slave who lives on such food 
and never tastes flesh, stands at least an equal
chance, for long life, with his master or mistress,
“who are clad in purple and fine linen, and fare
sumptuously every day.” More people are killed by
eating and drinking too much, than die of the effects 
of starvation, in the south; but the diseases of
the white man, do not diminish the sufferings of the
black one. A man who lives upon vegetable diet,
may be healthy, and active; but I know he is not so
strong and vigorous, as if he enjoyed a portion of 
animal food.</p>
          <p>The labour usually performed by slaves, on a cotton
plantation, does not require great bodily strength,
but rather superior agility, and wakefulness. The
hoes in use, are not heavy, and the art of picking
cotton depends not upon superior strength, but upon
the power of giving quick and accelerated motion to
the fingers, arms, and legs. The fences have to be
made, and repaired, and ditches dug—wood must
also be cut, for many purposes, and all these operations 
call for strength; but they consume only a very
<pb id="ball211" n="211"/>
small portion of the whole year,—more than three
fourths of which is spent in the, cotton, corn, rice, and
indigo fields, where the strength of a boy, or a woman
is sufficient to perform any kind of labour, necessary
in the culture of the plants; but men are
able to do more, even of this work, than either boys
or women.</p>
          <p>We scarcely had time to complete the securing of
the fodder, and working up the apples, and peaches,
when the cotton was ready for picking. This business
of picking cotton, constitutes about half the labour
of the year, on a large plantation. In Carolina,
it is generally commenced about the first of September;
though in some years, much cotton is picked
in August. The manner of doing the work is
this. The cotton being planted in hills, in straight
rows, from four to five feet apart, each hand or picker,
provided with a bag, made of cotton bagging, holding
a bushel or more, hung round the neck, with
cords, proceeds from one side of the field to the other
between two of these rows, picking all the cotton
from the open burs, on the right and left, as he goes.
It is the business of the picker to take all the cotton
from each of the rows, as far as the lines of the rows
or hills. In this way he picks half the cotton from
each of the rows, and the pickers who come on his
right and left, take the remainder from the opposite
sides of the rows.</p>
          <p>The cotton is gathered into the bag, and when it
becomes burdensome by its weight, it is deposited in
some convenient place, until night, when it is taken
<pb id="ball212" n="212"/>
home, either in a large bag or basket, and weighed
under the inspection of the overseer. A day's work
is not estimated by the number of hills, or rows, that
are picked in the day, but by the number of pounds
of cotton in the seed, that the picker brings into the
cotton house, at night.</p>
          <p>In a good field of cotton, fully ripe, a day's work
is sixty pounds; but where the cotton is of inferior
quality, or the burs are not in full blow, fifty pounds
is the day's work; and where the cotton is poor, or
in bad order, forty, or even thirty pounds, is as much
as one hand can get in a day.</p>
          <p>The picking of cotton, continues from August until
December, or January; and in some fields, they
pick from the old plants, until they are ploughed up
in February or March, to make room for the planting
of the seeds of another crop.</p>
          <p>On all estates, the standard of a day's work is fixed 
by the overseer, according to the quality of the
cotton; and if a hand gathers more than this standard,
he is paid for it; but if, on the other hand, when
his or her cotton is weighed at the cotton-house, in
the evening, it is found that the standard quantity
has not been picked, the delinquent picker is sure to
receive a whipping.</p>
          <p>On some estates, settlements are made every evening,
and the whipping follows immediately; on
others, the whipping does not occur until the next
morning, whilst on a few plantations, the accounts
are closed twice, or three times a week.</p>
          <p>I have stated heretofore, that our overseer whipped
<pb id="ball213" n="213"/>
twice a week, for the purpose of saving time;
but if this method saved time to the overseer and
the hands, it also saved the latter of a great many
hard stripes; for very often, when one of us had
displeased the overseer, he would tell us that on Wednesday 
or Saturday night, as the case might be, we
should be remembered; yet the matter was either
forgotten, or the passion of the overseer subdued,
before the time of retribution arrived, and the
delinquent escaped altogether from the punishment,
which would certainly have fallen upon him, if it
had been the custom of the overseer to chastise for
every offence, at the moment, or even on the day, of
its perpetration. A short day's work was always
punished.</p>
          <p>The cotton does not all ripen at the same time, on
the same plant, which is picked and repicked, from
six to ten times. The burs ripen, and burst open on
the lower branches of the plant, whilst those at the
top are yet in flower; or perhaps only in leaf or bud.
The plant grows on, taller and larger, until it is arrested 
by the frost, or cool weather in autumn, 
continually throwing out new branches, new stems,
new blossoms, and new burs, ceasing only with the
first frost, at which time there are always some
green burs, at the top of the plant, that never arrive
at maturity. This state of things is, however, often
prevented by topping the plant, in August or September, 
which prevents it from throwing out new
branches, and blossoms, and forwards the growth
and ripening of those already formed.</p>
          <pb id="ball214" n="214"/>
          <p>The first picking, takes the cotton from the burs
of the lowest branches; the second from those a little
higher, and so on, until those of the latest growth, at
the top of the plant, are reached.</p>
          <p>When the season has been bad, or from any other
cause, the crop is light, the picking is sometimes
complete, and the field clear of the cotton, before the
first of January; but when the crop is heavy, or the
people have been sickly in the fall, the picking is
frequently protracted until February, or even the first
of March. The winter does not injure the cotton,
standing in the field, though the wind blows some of
it out of the expanded burs, which is thus scattered
over the field and lost.</p>
          <p>An acre of prime land, will yield two thousand
pounds of cotton in the seed. I have heard of three
thousand pounds having been picked from an acre,
but have not seen it. Four pounds of cotton in the
seed, yields one pound when cleaned, and prepared
for market.</p>
          <p>It is estimated by the planters, or rather by the
overseers, that a good hand can cultivate and pick
five acres of cotton, and raise as much corn as will
make his bread, and feed a mule or a horse. I
know this to be a very hard task for a single hand,
if the land is good, and the crops at all luxuriant.
One man may, with great diligence, and continued
good health, be able to get through with the cotton,
and two or three, or even five acres of corn, up to
the time when the cotton is ready to be picked; but
from this period, he will find the labour more than
<pb id="ball215" n="215"/>
he can perform, if the cotton is to be picked clean
from the plants. Five acres of good cotton will
yield ten thousand pounds of rough, or seed cotton.
If he can pick sixty pounds a day, and works
twenty-five days in a month, the picking of ten
thousand pounds will occupy him more than six
months.</p>
          <p>From my own observations, on the plantations
of South Carolina and Georgia, I am of opinion,
that the planters in those states, do not get more
than six or seven thousand pounds of cotton in the
seed, for each hand employed; and I presume, that
fifteen hundred pounds of clean cotton, is a full average
of the product of the labour of each hand.</p>
          <p>I now entered upon a new scene of life. My true
value had not yet been ascertained by my present
owner; and whether I was to hold the rank of a
first, or second rate hand, could only be determined
by an experience of my ability to pick cotton; nor
was this important trait in my character, to be fully
understood by a trial of one, or only a few days. It
requires some time to enable a stranger, or new hand,
to acquire the sleight of picking cotton.</p>
          <p>I had ascertained, that at the hoe, the spade,
the axe, the sickle, or the flan, I was a full match
for the best hands on the plantation; but soon
discovered, when we came to the picking of cotton, that
I was not equal to a boy of twelve or fifteen years
of age. I worked hard the first day, and made
every effort to sustain the character that I had 
acquired, amongst my companions, but when evening
<pb id="ball216" n="216"/>
came, and our cotton was weighed, I had only thirty-eight
pounds, and was vexed to see that two younger
men, about my own age, had, one fifty-eight, and
the other fifty-nine pounds. This was our first day's
work; and the overseer had not yet settled the
amount of a day's picking. It was necessary for
him to ascertain, by the experience of a few days,
how much the best hands could pick in a day, before
he established the standard of the season. I hung
down my head, and felt very much ashamed of 
myself, when I found that my cotton was so far behind
that of many, even of the women, who had heretofore
regarded me as the strongest and most powerful
man of the whole gang.</p>
          <p>I had exerted myself to-day, to the utmost of my
power; and as the picking of cotton seemed to be
so very simple a business, I felt apprehensive that I
should never be able to improve myself, so far as to
become even a second rate hand. In this posture
of affairs, I looked forward to something still more
painful than loss of character which I must sustain,
both with my fellows and my master; for I
knew that the lash of the overseer would soon become
familiar with my back, if I did not perform as
much work as any of the other young men.</p>
          <p>I expected, indeed, that it would go hard with me
even now, and stood by with feelings of despondence
and terror, whilst the other people were getting
their cotton weighed. When it was all weighed,
the overseer came to me where I stood, and told me
to show him my hands. When I had done this,
<pb id="ball217" n="217"/>
and he had looked at them, he observed—“You have
a pair of good hands—you will make a good picker.”
This faint praise of the overseer revived my spirits
greatly, and I went home with a lighter heart than
I had expected to possess, before the termination of
cotton-picking.</p>
          <p>When I came to get my cotton weighed, on the
evening of the second day, I was rejoiced to find
that I had forty-six pounds, although I had not worked
harder than I did the first day. On the third
evening I had fifty-two pounds; and before the end
of the week, there were only three hands in the
field—two men and a young woman—who could
pick more cotton in a day, than I could.</p>
          <p>On the Monday morning of the second week when
we went to the field, the overseer told us, that he
fixed the days work at fifty pounds; and that all
those who picked more than that, would be paid a
cent a pound, for the overplus. Twenty-five pounds
was assigned as the daily task of the old people, as
well as a number of boys and girls, whilst some of
the women, who had children, were required to
pick forty pounds, and several children had ten
pounds each as their task.</p>
          <p>Picking of cotton may almost be reckoned among
the arts. A man who has arrived at the age of
twenty-five, before he sees a cotton field, will never,
in the language of the overseer, become <hi rend="italics">a crack
picker</hi>.</p>
          <p>By great industry and vigilance, I was able, at
the end of a month, to return every evening a few
<pb id="ball218" n="218"/>
pounds over the daily rate, for which I received my
pay; but the business of picking cotton was an irksome,
and fatiguing labour to me, and one to which
I could never become thoroughly reconciled; for the
reason, I believe, that in every other kind of work in
which I was engaged in the south, I was able to
acquire the character of a first rate hand; whilst
in picking cotton, I was hardly regarded as a <hi rend="italics">prime
hand</hi>.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XIII.</head>
          <p>In a community of near three hundred persons,
governed by laws as severe and unbending as
which regulated our actions, it is not to be expected
that universal content can prevail, or that crimes
will not be imagined, and even sometimes perpetrated.
Ignorant men estimate those things which
fortune has placed beyond their reach, not by their
real value, but by the strength of their own desires
and passions. Objects in themselves indifferent,
which they are forbidden to touch, or even 
approach, excite in the minds of the unreflecting,
ungovernable impulses. The slave, who is taught
from infancy, to regard his condition as unchangeable, 
and his fate as fixed, by the laws of nature,
fancies that he sees his master in possession of that
happiness which he knows has been denied to himself. 
The lower men are sunk in the scale of
civilization, the more violent become their animal
<pb id="ball219" n="219"/>
passions. The native Africans are revengeful, and
unforgiving in their tempers, easily provoked, and
cruel in their designs. They generally place little,
or even no value, upon fine houses, and superb
furniture of their masters; and discover no beauty
in the fair complexions, and delicate forms of their
mistresses. They feel indignant at the servitude
that is imposed upon them, and only want power to
inflict the most cruel retribution upon their oppressors; 
but they desire only the means of subsistence,
and temporary gratification in this country, during
their abode here.</p>
          <p>They are universally of opinion, and this opinion
is founded in their religion, that after death they
shall return to their own country, and rejoin their
former companions and friends, in some happy region, 
in which they will be provided with plenty of
food, and beautiful women, from the lovely daughters 
of their own native land.</p>
          <p>The case is different with the American negro,
who knows nothing of Africa, her religion, or customs,
and who has borrowed all his ideas of present 
and future happiness, from the opinions and
intercourse of white people, and of Christians. He
is, perhaps, not so impatient of slavery, and excessive
labour, as the native of Congo; but his mind is bent
upon other pursuits, and his discontent works out
for itself other schemes, than those which agitate the
brain of the imported negro. His heart pants for
no heaven beyond the waves of the ocean; and he
dreams of no delights in the arms of sable beauties,
<pb id="ball220" n="220"/>
in groves of immortality, on the banks of the Niger,
or the Gambia; nor does he often solace himself
with the reflection, that the clay wilt arrive when
all men will receive the awards of immutable justice,
and live together in eternal bliss, without any
other distinctions than those of superior virtue, and
exalted mercy. Circumstances oppose great obstacles
in the way of these opinions.</p>
          <p>The slaves who are natives of the country, (I
now speak of the mass of those on the cotton plantations, 
as I knew them,) like all other people, who
suffer wrong in this world, are exceedingly prone to
console themselves with the delights of a future
state, when the evil that has been endured in this
life, will not only be abolished, and all injuries be
compensated by proper rewards, bestowed upon the
sufferers, but, as they have learned that wickedness
is to be punished, as well as goodness compensated,
they do not stop at the point of their own enjoyments
and pleasures, but believe that those who have tormented
them here, will most surely be tormented in
their turn hereafter. The gross and carnal minds
of these slaves, are not capable of arriving at the
sublime doctrines taught by the white preachers; in
which they are encouraged to look forward to the
day when all distinctions of colour, and of condition,
will be abolished, and they shall sit down in the same
paradise, with their masters, mistresses, and even
with the overseer. They are ready enough to receive
the faith, which conducts them to heaven, and
eternal rest, on account of their present sufferings;
<pb id="ball221" n="221"/>
but they by no means so willingly admit the master
and mistress to an equal participation in their enjoyments—
this would only be partial justice, and 
half way retribution. According to their notions, 
the master and mistress are to be, in future, the 
companions of wicked slaves, whilst an agreeable 
recreation of the celestial inhabitants of the negro's 
heaven, will be a return to the overseer of 
the countless lashes that he has lent out so liberally here.</p>
          <p>It is impossible to reconcile the mind of the native
slave to the idea of living in a state of perfect equality,
and boundless affection, with the white people.
Heaven will be no heaven to him, if he is not to be
avenged of his enemies. I know, from experience, that
these are the fundamental rules of his religious creed;
because I learned them in the religious meetings 
of the slaves themselves. A favourite and kind
master or mistress, may now and then be admitted
into heaven, but this rather as a matter of favour, to
the intercession of some slave, than as matter of strict
justice to the whites, who will, by no means, be of an
equal rank with those who shall be raised from the
depths of misery, in this world.</p>
          <p>The idea of a revolution in the conditions of the
whites and the blacks, is the corner-stone of the
religion of the latter; and indeed, it seems to me, at
least, to be quite natural, if not in strict accordance
with the precepts of the Bible; for in that book, I find
it every where laid down, that those who have
possessed an inordinate portion of the good things of
<pb id="ball222" n="222"/>
this world, and have lived in ease and luxury, at
the expense of their fellow men will surely have to
render an account of their stewardship, and be
punished, for having withheld from others the
participation of those blessings, which they themselves
enjoyed.</p>
          <p>There is no subject which presents the mind
of the male slave a greater contrast between his
own condition and that of his master, than the relative
station and appearance of his wife and his
mistress. The one, poorly clad, poorly fed, and exposed
to all the hardships of the cotton field; the
other dressed in clothes of gay and various colours,
ornamented with jewelry, and carefully protected
from the rays of the sun, and the blasts of the
wind.</p>
          <p>As I have before observed, the Africans have feelings
peculiar to themselves; but with an American
slave, the possession of the spacious house, splendid
furniture, and fine horses of his master, are but the
secondary objects of his desires. To fill the measure
of his happiness, and crown his highest ambition,
his young and beautiful mistress must adorn his
triumph, and enliven his hopes.</p>
          <p>I have been drawn into the above reflections, by
the recollection of an event of a most melancholy
character, which took place when I had been on this
plantation about three months. Amongst the house-servants 
of my master, was a young man, named
Hardy, of a dark yellow complexion—a quadroon,
<pb id="ball223" n="223"/>
or mulatto—one fourth of whose blood was transmitted
from white parentage.</p>
          <p>Hardy was employed in various kinds of work
about the house, and was frequently sent of errands;
sometimes on horseback. I had become acquainted
with the boy, who had often come to see me at the
quarter, and had sometimes staid all night with me,
and often told me of the ladies and gentlemen, who
visited at the great house.</p>
          <p>Amongst others, he frequently spoke of a young
lady, who resided six or seven miles from the
plantation, and often came to visit the daughters
of the family, in company with her brother, a lad
about twelve or fourteen years of age. He described 
the great beauty of this girl, whose mother
was a widow, living on a small estate of her own.
This lady did not keep a carriage; but her son and
daughter, when they went abroad, travelled on
horseback.</p>
          <p>One Sunday, these two young people came to
visit at the house of my master, and remained until
after tea in the evening. As I did not go out to
work that day, I went over to the great house, and
from the house to a place in the woods, about a
mile distant, where I had set snares for rabbits.
This place was near the road, and I saw the young
lady and her brother, on their way home. It was
after sundown, when they passed me; but, as the
evening was clear and pleasant, I supposed they
would get home soon after dark, and that no accident
would befall them.</p>
          <pb id="ball224" n="224"/>
          <p>No more was thought of the matter this evening,
and I heard nothing further of the young people,
until the next day, about noon, when a black boy
came into the field, where we were picking cotton,
and went to the overseer with a piece of paper. In
a short time the overseer called me to come with
him; and, leaving the field with the hands under
the orders of Simon, the first captain, we proceeded
to the great house.</p>
          <p>As soon as we arrived at the mansion, my master,
who had not spoken to me since the day we came
from Columbia, appeared at the front door, and 
ordered me to come in and follow him. He led me
through a part of the house, and passed into the
back yard, where I saw the young gentleman, his
son, another gentleman, whom I did not know, the
family doctor, and the overseer, all standing together, 
and in earnest conversation. At my appearance, 
the overseer opened a cellar door, and
ordered me to go in. I had no suspicion of evil,
and obeyed the order immediately: as, indeed, I
must have obeyed it, whatever might have been my
suspicions.</p>
          <p>The overseer, and the gentlemen, all followed;
and as soon as the cellar door was closed after us,
by some one whom I could not see, I was ordered
to pull off my clothes, and lie down on my back.
I was then bound by the hands and feet, with
strong cords, and extended at full length between
two of the beams that supported the timbers of the
building.</p>
          <pb id="ball225" n="225"/>
          <p>The stranger, who, I now observed, was much
agitated, spoke to the doctor, who then opened a
small case of surgeons' instruments, which he took
from his pocket, and told me he was going to skin
me, for what I had done last night; “But,” said the
doctor, “before you are skinned, you had better confess
your crime.” “What crime, master, shall I
confess? I have committed no crime—what has been
done, that you are going to murder me?” was my reply.
My master then asked me, why I had followed
the young lady and her brother, who went from
the house the evening before, and murdered her?
Astonished and terrified at the charge of being a
murderer, I knew not what to say; and only continued 
the protestations of my innocence, and my
entreaties not to be put to death. My young master
was greatly enraged against me, and loaded me with
maledictions, and imprecations; and his father
appeared to be as well satisfied as he was, of my guilt,
but was more calm, and less vociferous in his language.</p>
          <p>The doctor, during this time, was assorting his
instruments, and looking at me—then stooping down,
and feeling my pulse, he said, it would not do to
skin a man so full of blood as I was. I should bleed
so much that he could not see to do his work; and
he should probably cut some large vein, or artery,
by which I should bleed to death in a few minutes;
it was necessary to bleed me in the arms, for some
time, so as to reduce the quantity of blood that was
in me, before taking my skin off. He then bound a
<pb id="ball226" n="226"/>
string round my right arm, and opened a vein near
the middle of the arm, from which the blood ran in
a large and smooth stream. I already began to feel
faint, with the loss of blood, when the cellar door was
thrown open, and several persons came down, with
two lighted candles.</p>
          <p>I looked at these people attentively, as they came
near, and stood around me, and expressed their
satisfaction at the just and dreadful punishment
that I was about to undergo.  Their faces were
all new, and unknown to me, except that of a
lad, whom I recognized as the same, who had
ridden by me, the preceding evening, in company with
his sister.</p>
          <p>My old master spoke to this boy, by name, and
told him to come and see the murderer of his sister
receive his due. The boy was a pretty youth, and
wore his hair long, on the top of his head, in the 
fashion of that day. As he came round near my
head, the light of a candle, which the doctor held in
his hand, shone full in my face, and seeing that the
eyes of the boy met mine, I determined to make
one more effort to save my life, and said to him, in
as calm a tone as I could, “Young master, did I
murder young mistress, your sister?” The youth
immediately looked at my master, and said, “This is
not the man,—this man has short wool, and he
had long wool, like your Hardy.”</p>
          <p>My life was saved. I was snatched from the
most horrible of tortures; and from a slow and painful
death. I was unbound, the bleeding of my arm
<pb id="ball227" n="227"/>
stopped, and I was suffered to put on my clothes,
and go up into the back yard of the house, where I
was required to tell what I knew of the young lady
and her brother, on the previous day. I stated that
I had seen them in the court yard of the house, at
the time I was in the kitchen; that I had then
gone to the woods, to set my snares, and had seen
them pass along the road, near me, and that this
was all the knowledge I had of them. The boy
was then required to examine me particularly, and
ascertain whether I was, or was not, the man who
had murdered his sister. He said, he had not seen
me at the place, where I stated I was, and that he
was confident I was not the person who had attacked 
him and his sister. That my hair, or wool, as he
called it, was short; but that of the man who committed 
the crime was long, like Hardy's, and that
he was about the size of Hardy—not so large as
I was, but black like me, and not yellow like
Hardy. Some one now asked where Hardy was,
and he was called for, but could not be found in
the kitchen. Persons were sent to the quarter, and
other places in quest of him, but returned without
him. Hardy was nowhere to be found. Whilst
this inquiry, or rather search, was going on,
perceiving that my old master had ceased to look upon
me as a murderer, I asked him to please to tell me
what had happened, that had been so near proving
fatal to me.</p>
          <p>I was now informed, that the young lady, who
had left the house on the previous evening, in company
<pb id="ball228" n="228"/>
with her brother, had been assailed on the
road, about four miles off, by a black man, who had
sprung from a thicket, and snatched her
horse, as she was riding at a short distance behind
her brother. That the assassin, as soon as she was
on the ground, struck her horse a blow with a long
stick, which, together with the fright caused by the
screams of its rider, when torn from it, had caused it
to fly off at full speed; and the horse of the brother
also taking fright, followed in pursuit, notwithstanding
all the exertions of the lad to stop it. All the
account the brother could give of the matter was,
that as his horse ran with him, he saw the negro 
drag his sister into the woods, and heard her
screams for a short time. He was not able to stop
his horse, until he reached home, when he gave
information to his mother, and her family. That
people had been scouring the woods all night, and all
the morning, without being able to find the young
lady.  </p>
          <p>When intelligence of this horrid crime was brought
to the house of my master, Hardy was the first
to receive it; he having gone to take the horse
of the person,—a young gentleman of the neighbourhood,—
who bore it, and who immediately returned 
to join his friends, in their search for the dead
body.</p>
          <p>As soon as the messenger was gone, Hardy had
come to my master, and told him, that if he would
prevent me from murdering him, he would disclose
the perpetrator of the crime. He was then ordered
<pb id="ball229" n="229"/>
to communicate all he knew, on the subject; and
declared, that, having gone into the woods the day
before, to hunt squirrels, he staid until it was late,
and on his return home, hearing the shrieks of a
woman, he had proceeded cautiously to the place;
but before he could arrive at the spot, the cries had
ceased; nevertheless, he had found me, after some
search, with the body of the young lady, whom I had
just killed, and that I was about to kill him too,
with a hickory club, but he had saved his life by
promising that he would never betray me. He was
glad to leave me; and what I had done with the
body, he did not know.</p>
          <p>Hardy was known in the neighbourhood, and his
character had been good. I was a stranger, and
on inquiry, the black people in the kitchen supported
Hardy, by saying, that I had been seen going to the
woods, before night, by the way of the road, which
the deceased had travelled. These circumstances
were deemed conclusive against me by my master;
and as the offence, of which I was believed to be
guilty, was the highest that can be committed by a
slave, according to the opinion of owners, it was determined 
to punish me in a way unknown to the law,
and to inflict tortures upon me which the law would
not tolerate. I was now released, and though very
weak from the effects of bleeding, I was yet able to
return to my own lodgings.</p>
          <p>I had no doubt, that Hardy was the perpetrator of
the crime, for which I was so near losing my life;
and now recollected, that when I was at the kitchen
<pb id="ball230" n="230"/>
of the great house, on Sunday, he had disappeared,
a short time before sundown, as I had looked for him,
when I was going to set my snares, but could not
find him. I went back to the house, and communicated
this fact to my master.</p>
          <p>By this time, nearly twenty white men had collected 
about the dwelling, with the intention of going
to search for the body of the lost lady; but it was
now resolved to make the look-out double, and to give
it the twofold character of a pursuit of the living, as
well as a seeking for the dead.</p>
          <p>I now returned to my lodgings, in the quarter, and
soon fell into a profound sleep, from which I did not
awake until long after night, when all was quiet, and
the stillness of undisturbed tranquillity prevailed over
our little community. I felt restless, and sunk into a
labyrinth of painful reflections, upon the horrid and
perilous condition, from which I had this day escaped, 
as it seemed, merely by chance; and as I slept
until all sensations of drowsiness had left me, I rose
from my bed, and walked out by the light of the
moon, which was now shining. After being in the
open air some time, I thought of the snares that I
had set on Sunday evening, and determined to go,
and see if they had taken any game. I sometimes
caught <sic corr="opossums">oppossums</sic> in my snares; and as these animals 
were very fat, at this season of the year, I felt a
hope that I might be fortunate enough to get one tonight. 
I had been at my snares, and had returned,
as far as the road, near where I had seen the young
lady and her brother, on horseback, on Sunday
<pb id="ball231" n="231"/>
evening, and had seated myself under the boughs of
a holly bush, that grew there. It so happened, that
the place where I sat, was in the shade of the bush,
within a few feet of the road, but screened from it by
some small boughs. In this position, which I had
taken by accident, I could see a great distance along
the road, towards the end of my master's lane.
Though covered as I was, by the shade, and enveloped 
in boughs, it was difficult for a person in the
road to see me.</p>
          <p>The occurrence that had befallen me, in the
course of the previous day, had rendered me nervous,
and easily susceptible of all the emotions of fear.
I had not been long in this place, when I thought I
heard sounds, as of a person walking on the ground
at a quick pace; and looking along the road, towards
the lane, I saw the form of some one, passing
through a space in the road, where the beams of
the moon, piercing between two trees, reached the
ground. When the moving body passed into the
shade, I could not see it; but in a short time, it came
so near, that I could distinctly see that it was a man,
approaching me by the road. When he came opposite me, 
and the moon shone full in his face, I
knew him to be a young mulatto, named David, the
coachman of a widow lady, who resided somewhere
near Charleston; but who had been at the house of
my master, for two or three weeks, as a visiter, with
her two daughters.</p>
          <p>This man passed on at a quick step, without observing 
me; and the suspicion instantly riveted itself
<pb id="ball232" n="232"/>
in my mind, that he was the murderer, for whose
crime I had already suffered so much, and that he
was now on his way to the place where he had left
the body, for the purpose of removing, or burying it
in the earth. I was confident, that no honest purpose 
could bring him to this place, at this time of
night, alone. I was about two miles from home, and
an equal distance from the spot, where the girl had
been seized.</p>
          <p>Of her subsequent murder, no one entertained a
doubt; for it was not to be expected, that the fellow
who had been guilty of one great crime, would flinch
from the commission of another, of equal magnitude,
and suffer his victim to exist, as a witness to identify
his person.</p>
          <p>I felt animated, by a spirit of revenge, against the
wretch, whoever he might be, who had brought me
so near to torture and death; and feeble and weak
as I was, resolved to pursue the foot-steps of this
coachman, at a wary and cautious distance, and ascertain, 
if possible, the object of his visit to these
woods, at this time of night.</p>
          <p>I waited until he had passed me, more than a
hundred yards; and until I could barely discover his
form, in the faint light of the deep shade of the trees,
when stealing quietly into the road, I followed, with
the caution of a spy, traversing the camp of an enemy.
We were now in a dark pine forest, and on
both sides of us, were tracts of low swampy ground,
covered with thickets so dense, as to be difficult of
penetration, even by a person on foot.  The road led
<pb id="ball233" n="233"/>
along a neck of elevated, and dry ground, that divided
these swamps for more than a mile, when they
terminated, and were succeeded by ground that produced 
scarcely any other timber, than a scrubby kind
of oak, called black jack. It was amongst these
black jacks, about half a mile beyond the swamps,
that the lady had been carried off. I had often been
here, for the purpose of snaring, and trapping, the
small game of these woods, and was well acquainted
with the topography of this forest, for some distance,
on both sides of the road.</p>
          <p>It was necessary for me to use the utmost caution,
in the enterprise I was now engaged in. The road
we were now travelling, was in no place very broad,
and at some points, barely wide enough to permit a
carriage to pass between the trees, that lined its
sides. In some places, it was so dark that I could
not see the man, whose steps I followed: but was
obliged to depend on the sound, produced by the
tread of his feet, upon the ground. I deemed it necessary 
to keep as close as possible, to the object of
my pursuit, lest he should suddenly turn into the
swamp, on one side or the other of the road, and
elude my vigilance; for I had no doubt that he
would quit the road, somewhere. As we approached 
the termination of the low grounds, my anxiety
became intense, lest he should escape me; and at
one time, I could not have been more than one hundred 
feet behind him; but he continued his course,
until he reached the oak woods, and came to a place
where an old cart-road led off to the left, along the side
<pb id="ball234" n="234"/>
of the Dark Swamp, as it was termed in the
neighbourhood.</p>
          <p>This road, the mulatto took, without turning to
look behind him. Here my difficulties, and perils
increased, for I now felt myself in danger, as I had
no longer any doubt, that I was on the trail of the
murderer, and that, if discovered by him, my life would
be the price of my curiosity. I was too weak to be
able to struggle with him, for a minute; though if the
blood which I had lost, through his wickedness,
could have been restored to my veins, I could have
seized him by the neck, and strangled him.</p>
          <p>The road I now had to travel was so little
frequented, that bushes of the ground oak, and bilberry,
stood thick, in almost every part of it. Many of these
bushes were full of dry leaves, which had been touched
by the frost, but had not yet fallen. It was easy
for me to follow him, for I pursued by the noise he
made, amongst these bushes; but it was not so
easy for me to avoid, on my part, the making of a
rustling, and agitation of the bushes, which might
expose me to detection. I was now obliged to depend
wholly on my ears, to guide my pursuit, my eyes
being occupied in watching my own way, to enable
me to avoid every object, the touching of which
was likely to produce sound.</p>
          <p>I followed this road more than a mile, led by 
cracking of the sticks, or the shaking of the leaves.
At length, I heard a loud, shrill whistle, and then a
total silence succeeded. I now stood still, and in a
few seconds, heard a noise in the swamp like the
<pb id="ball235" n="235"/>
drumming of a pheasant. Soon afterwards, I heard
the breaking of sticks, and the sounds caused by the
bending of branches of trees. In a little time, I was
satisfied, that something having life was moving in
the swamp, and coming towards the place where the
mulatto stood.</p>
          <p>This was at the end of the cart-road, and opposite
some large pine trees, which grew in the swamp, at
the distance of two or three hundred yards from its
margin. The noise in the swamp, still approached us; 
and at length a person came out of the
thicket, and stood for a minute, or more, with the
mulatto whom I had followed; and then they both
entered the swamp, and took the course of the pine
trees, as I could easily distinguish by my ears.</p>
          <p>When they were gone, I advanced to the end of
the road, and sat down upon a log, to listen to their
progress, through the swamp. At length, it seemed
that they had stopped, for I no longer heard any
thing of them. Anxious, however, to ascertain more
of this mysterious business, I remained in silence on
the log, determined to stay there until day, if I could
not sooner learn something to satisfy me, why these
men had gone into the swamp. All uncertainty
upon this subject was, however, quickly removed
from my mind; for within less than ten minutes,
after I had ceased to hear them, moving in the thicket, 
I was shocked by the faint, but shrill wailings of
a female voice, accompanied with exclamations, and
supplications, in a tone so feeble, that I could only
distinguish a few solitary words.</p>
          <pb id="ball236" n="236"/>
          <p>My mind comprehended the whole ground of this
matter, at a glance. The lady supposed to have
been murdered, on Sunday evening, was still living;
and concealed by the two fiends who had passed out
of my sight, but a few minutes before. The one I
knew, for I had examined his features, within a few
feet of me, in the full light of the moon; and, that
the other was Hardy, I was as perfectly convinced,
as if I had seen him also.</p>
          <p>I now rose to return home; the cries of the female
in the swamp, still continuing; but growing
weaker; and dying away, as I receded from the place
where I had sat.</p>
          <p>I was now in possession of the clearest evidence,
of the guilt of the two murderers; but I was afraid
to communicate my knowledge to my master, lest he
should suspect me of being an accomplice in this
crime; and, if the lady could not be recovered alive,
I had no doubt, that Hardy and his companion, were
sufficiently depraved, to charge me as a participator
with themselves, to be avenged upon me. I was
confident that the mulatto, David, would return to
the house before day, and be found in his bed in the
morning; which he could easily do, for he slept in a
part of the stable loft; under pretence of being near
the horses of his mistress.</p>
          <p>I thought it possible, that Hardy might also return
home, that night, and endeavour to account for his
absence from home on Monday afternoon, by some
ingenious lie; in the invention of which I knew
him to be very expert. In this case, I saw that I
<pb id="ball237" n="237"/>
should have to run the risk, of being overpowered by
the number of my false accusers; and, as I stood
alone, they might yet be able to sacrifice my life,
and escape the punishment due to their crimes.
After much consideration, I came to the resolution
of returning, as quick as possible, to the quarter—
calling up the overseer—and acquainting him with
all that I had seen, heard, and done, in the course of
this night.</p>
          <p>As I did not know what time of night it was,
when I left my bed, I was apprehensive that day
might break before I could so far mature my plans,
as to have persons to way-lay, and arrest the mulatto,
on his return home; but when I roused the
overseer, he told me it was only one o'clock,
and seemed but little inclined to credit my story; but,
after talking to me several minutes, he told me he
now, more than ever, suspected me to be the murderer;
but he would go with me, and see if I had
told the truth. When we arrived at the great house,
some members of the family had not yet gone to
bed, having been kept up by the arrival of several
gentlemen, who had been searching the woods all
day for the lost lady, and who had come here to
seek lodgings, when it was near midnight. My
master was in bed, but was called up and listened
attentively to my story—at the close of which, he
shook his head, and said with an oath, “You—,
I believe you to be the murderer; but
we will go and see if all you say is a lie; if it is, the
torments of—will be pleasure to what awaits
<pb id="ball238" n="238"/>
you. You have escaped once, but you will not get
off a second time.” I now found that somebody
must die; and if the guilty could not be found,
the innocent would have to atone for them. The
manner in which my master had delivered his words,
assured me, that the life of somebody must be taken.</p>
          <p>This new danger aroused my energies,—and I
told them I was ready to go, and take the consequences. 
Accordingly, the overseer, my young
master, and three other gentlemen, immediately set
out with me. It was agreed that we should all
travel on foot; the overseer and I going a few
paces in advance of the others. We proceeded
silently, but rapidly, on our way; and as we passed
it, I shewed them the place where I sat under the
holly bush, the mulatto passed me. We neither
saw nor heard any person on the road, and
reached the log at the end of the cart-road, where
I sat, when I heard the cries in the swamp. All
was now quiet, and our party lay down in the bushes,
on each side of a large gum tree; at the root of
which the two murderers stood, when they talked
together, before they entered the thicket. We had
not been here more than an hour, when I heard, as
I lay with my head near the ground, a noise in the
swamp, which I believed could only be made by
those whom we sought.</p>
          <p>I, however, said nothing, and the gentlemen did
not hear it. It was caused, as I afterwards ascertained,
by dragging the fallen branch of a tree, along
the ground, for the purpose of lighting the fire.</p>
          <pb id="ball239" n="239"/>
          <p>The night was very clear and serene—its silence
only being broken at intervals, by the loud hooting
of the great long-eared owls, which are numerous in
these swamps. I felt oppressed by the cold, and was
glad to hear the crowing of a cock, at a great distance,
announcing the approach of day. This was
followed, after a short interval, by the cracking of
sticks, and by other tokens, which I knew could proceed
only from the motions of living bodies. I now
whispered to the overseer, who lay near me, that it
would soon appear whether I had spoken the truth
or not.</p>
          <p>All were now satisfied that people were coming
out of the swamp, for we heard them speak to each
other. I desired the overseer to advise the other
gentlemen to let the culprits come out of the swamp,
and gain the high ground, before we attempted to
seize them; but this counsel was, unfortunately, not
taken; and when they came near to the gum-tree,
and it could be clearly seen that there were two
men, and no more, one of the gentlemen called out
to them to stop, or they were dead. Instead, however,
of stopping, they both sprang forward, and took to
flight. They did not turn into the swamp, for the
gentleman who ordered them to stop, was in their
rear—they having already passed him. At the
moment they had started to run, each of the gentlemen 
fired two pistols at them. The pistols made
the forest ring, on all sides; and I supposed it was
impossible for either of the fugitives to escape from
so many balls. This was, however, not the case;
<pb id="ball240" n="240"/>
for only one of them was injured. The mulatto,
David, had one arm and one leg broken, and fell
about ten yards from us; but Hardy escaped, and
when the smoke cleared away, he was nowhere to
be seen. On being interrogated, David acknowledged 
that the lady was in the swamp, on a small
island, and was yet alive—that he and Hardy had
gone from the house on Sunday, for the purpose of
waylaying and carrying her off; and intended to
kill her little brother—this part of the duty being
assigned to him, whilst Hardy was to drag the sister
from her horse. As they were both mulattos, they
blacked their faces with charcoal, taken from a pine
stump, partially burned. The boy was riding before
his sister, and when Hardy seized her and dragged
her from her horse, she screamed and frightened
both the horses, which took off at full speed, by
which means the boy escaped. Finding that the
boy was out of his reach, David remained in the
bushes, until Hardy brought the sister to him.
They immediately tied a handkerchief round her
face, so as to cover her mouth and stifle her shrieks;
and taking her in their arms, carried her back toward 
my master's house, for some distance, through
the woods, until they came to the cart-road leading
along the swamp. They then followed this road
as far as it led, and, turning into the swamp, took
their victim to a place they had prepared for her the
Sunday before, on a small knoll in the swamp,
where the ground was dry.</p>
          <p>Her hands were closely confined, and she was
<pb id="ball241" n="241"/>
tied by the feet to a tree. He said he had stolen
some bread, and taken it to her this night; but
when they unbound her mouth to permit her to eat,
she only wept and made a noise, begging them to
release her, until they were obliged again to bandage
her mouth.</p>
          <p>It was now determined by the gentlemen, that as
the lady was still alive, we ought not to lose a moment 
in endeavouring to rescue her from her dreadful
situation. I pointed out the large pine trees, in
the direction of which I heard the cries of the young
lady, and near which I believed she was—undertaking,
at the same time, to act as pilot, in penetrating
the thicket. Three of the gentlemen and myself,
accordingly set out, leaving the other two with the
wounded mulatto, with directions to inform us when
we deviated from a right line to the pine trees.
This they were able to do by attending to the noise
we made, with nearly as much accuracy as if they
had seen us.</p>
          <p>The atmosphere had now become a little cloudy,
and the morning was very dark, even in the oak
woods; but when we had entered the thickets of
the swamp, all objects became utterly invisible
and the obscurity was as total as if our eyes had
been closed. Our companions on the dry ground,
lost sight of the pine trees, and could not give us
any directions in our journey. We became entangled
in briers, and vines, and mats of bushes, from which
the greatest exertions were necessary to disengage
ourselves.</p>
          <pb id="ball242" n="242"/>
          <p>It was so dark, that we could not see the fallen
trees; and, missing these, fell into quagmires, and
sloughes of mud and water, into which we sunk up
to the arm-pits, and from which we were able to extricate
ourselves, only be seizing upon the hanging
branches of the surrounding trees. After struggling
in this half-drowned condition, for at least a quarter
of an hour, we reached a small dry spot, where
the gentlemen again held a council, as to ulterior
measures. They called to those left on the shore,
to know if we were proceeding toward the pine
trees; but received for answer that the pines were
invisible, and they knew not whether we were right
or wrong. In this state of uncertainty, it was thought
most prudent to wait the coming of day, in our present
resting place.</p>
          <p>The air was frosty, and in our wet clothes, loaded
as we were with mud, it may be imagined that
our feelings were not pleasant; and when the day
broke, it brought us but little relief, for we found, as
as it was light enough to enable us to see
around, that we were on one of those insulated
dry spots, called “<hi rend="italics">tussocks</hi>,” by the people of the
south. These <hi rend="italics">tussocks</hi> are formed by clusters of
small trees, which, taking root in the mud, are, in
process of time, surrounded by long grass, which,
entwining its roots with those of the trees, overspread
and cover the surface of the muddy foundation, by
which the superstructure is supported. These tussocks
are often several yards in diameter. That
upon which we now were, stood in the midst of a
<pb id="ball243" n="243"/>
great miry pool, into which we were again obliged
to launch ourselves, and struggle onward for a distance
of ten yards, before we reached the line of some
fallen and decaying trees.</p>
          <p>It was now broad daylight, and we saw the pine
trees, at the distance of about a hundred yards from
us; but even with the assistance of the light,
we had great difficulty in reaching them,—to do
which, we were compelled to travel at least a quarter
of a mile by the angles and curves of the fallen
timber, upon which alone we could walk; this part
of the swamp being a vast half-fluid bog.</p>
          <p>It was sunrise when we reached the pines, which
we found standing upon a small islet of firm ground,
containing, as well as I could judge, about half an
acre, covered with a heavy growth of white maples,
swamp oaks, a few large pines, and a vast mat of
swamp laurel, called in the south <hi rend="italics">ivy</hi>. I had no
doubt, that the object of our search was somewhere
on this little island; but small as it was, it was no
trifling affair to give every part of it a minute examination, 
for the stems and branches of the ivy were
so minutely interwoven with each other, and spread
along the ground in so many curves and crossings,
that it was impossible to proceed a single rod, without
lying down and creeping along the earth.</p>
          <p>The gentlemen agreed, that if any one discovered
the young lady, he should immediately call to the
others; and we all entered the thicket. I, however,
turned along the edge of the island, with the intention
of making its circuit, for the purpose of tracing,
if possible, the footsteps of those who had passed between
<pb id="ball244" n="244"/>
it and the main shore.   I made my way more
than half round the island, without much difficulty,
and without discovering any signs of persons having
been here before me; but in crossing the trunk of a
large tree which had fallen, and the top of which
extended far into the ivy, I perceived some stains of
mud, on the bark of the log. Looking into the
swamp, I saw that the root of this tree was connected
with other fallen timber, extending beyond the reach
of my vision which was obstructed by the bramble
of the swamp, and the numerous ever-greens, growing
here. I now advanced along the trunk of the tree,
until I reached its topmost branches, and here discovered
evident signs of a small trail, leading into the
thicket of ivy. Creeping along, and following this trail,
by the small bearberry bushes that had been trampled
down, and had not again risen to an erect position,
I was led almost across the island, and found
that the small bushes were discomposed, quite up to
the edge of a vast heap of the branches of ever-green
trees, produced by the falling of several large juniper
cypress trees, which grew in the swamp in a cluster,
and, having been blown down, had fallen with their
tops athwart each other, and upon the almost impervious
mat of ivies, with which the surface of the
island was coated over.</p>
          <p>I stood and looked at this mass of entangled
green brush, but could not perceive the slightest
marks of any entrance into its labyrinths: nor did
it seem possible for any creature, larger than a squirrel, 
to penetrate it. It now for the first time struck
me as a great oversight in the gentlemen, that they
<pb id="ball245" n="245"/>
had not compelled the mulatto, David, to describe
the place where they had concealed the lady; and,
as the forest was so dense, that no communication
could be had with the shore, either by words or signs,
we could not now procure any information on this
subject. I therefore called to the gentlemen, who
were on the island with me, and desired them to
come to me without delay.</p>
          <p>Small as this island was, it was after the lapse of
many minutes, that the overseer, and the other gentlemen, 
arrived where I stood; and when they came,
they would have been the subjects of mirthful emotions, 
had not the tragic circumstances, in which I
was placed, banished from my heart, every feeling
but that of the most profound melancholy.</p>
          <p>When the gentlemen had assembled, I informed
them of signs of footsteps, that I had traced from the
other side of the island; and told them, that I believed 
the young lady lay somewhere under the heap
of brushwood, before us. This opinion obtained but
little credit, because there was no opening in the
brush, by which any one could enter it; but on going
a few paces round the heap, I perceived a small,
shaggy pole, resting on the brush, and nearly concealed 
by it, with the lower end stuck in the ground.
The branches had been cut from this pole, at the
distance of three or four inches from the main stem,
which made it a tolerable substitute for a ladder. I
immediately ascended the pole, which led me to the
top of the pile; and here I discovered an opening in
the brush, between the forked top of one of the cypress
<pb id="ball246" n="246"/>
trees, through which a man might easily pass.
Applying my head to this aperture, I distinctly heard
a quick, and laborious breathing, like that of a person
in extreme illness; and again called the gentlemen
to follow me.</p>
          <p>When they came up the ladder, the breathing was
audible to all; and one of the gentlemen, whom I
now perceived to be the stranger, who was with us
in my master's cellar, when I was bled, slid down
into the dark and narrow passage, without uttering
a word. I confess, that some feelings of trepidation
passed through my nerves, when I stood alone; but
now that a leader had preceded me, I followed, and
glided through the smooth and elastic cypress tops
to the bottom of this vast labyrinth of green boughs.</p>
          <p>When I reached the ground, I found myself in
contact with the gentleman, who was in advance of
me, and near one end of a large concave, oblong,
open space, formed by the branches of the trees, having
been supported and kept above the ground,
partly by a cluster of very large and strong ivies,
that grew here, and partly by a young gum tree,
which had been bent into the form of in arch, by
the falling timber.</p>
          <p>Though we could not see into this leafy cavern
from above, yet when we had been in it, a few moments,
we had light enough to see the objects around
us, with tolerable clearness; but that which surprised
us both greatly, was, that the place was totally
silent, and we could not perceive the appearance of
any living thing, except ourselves.</p>
          <pb id="ball247" n="247"/>
          <p>After we had been here some minutes, our vision
became still more distinct; and I saw, at the other
end of the open space, ashes of wood, and some extinguished
brands. but there was no smoke. Going
to these ashes, and stirring them with a stick, I
found coals of fire carefully covered over, in a hole
six or eight inches deep.</p>
          <p>When he saw the fire, the gentleman spoke to me,
and expressed his astonishment, that we heard the
breathing no longer; but he had scarcely uttered
these words, when a faint groan, as of a woman in
great pain, was heard to issue, apparently from the
ground, but a motion of branches on our right, assured
me that the sufferer was concealed there.
The gentleman sprung to the spot, pushed aside the
pendant boughs, stooped low beneath the bent ivies,
and came out, bearing in his hands, a delicate female
figure. As he turned round, and exposed her
half-closed eye and white forehead, to the light, he
exclaimed, “Eternal God, Maria, is it you?” He
then pressed her to his bosom, and sunk upon the
ground, still holding her closely in his embrace.</p>
          <p>The lady lay motionless in his arms, and I
thought she was dead. Her hair hung matted and
dishevelled from her head; a handkerchief, once
white, but now soiled with dust, and stained with
blood, was bound firmly round her head, covering
her mouth and chin, and was fastened at the back
of the neck, by a double knot, and secured by a ligature
of cypress bark.</p>
          <p>I knew not whom most to pity,—the lady, who
<pb id="ball248" n="248"/>
now lay insensible, in the arms that still clasped her
tenderly; or the unhappy gentleman, who having cut
the cords from her limbs, and the handkerchief from
her face, now sat, and silently gazed upon her 
death-like countenance. He uttered not a sigh, and moved
not a joint; but his breast heaved with agony; the
sinews, and muscles of his neck rose and fell, like
those of a man in convulsions; all the lineaments of
his face were, alternately, contracted and expanded,
as if his last moments were at hand; whilst great 
drops of sweat rolled down his forehead, as though
he struggled against an enemy, whose strength was 
more than human.</p>
          <p>Oppressed by the sight of so much wretchedness,
I turned from its contemplation; and called aloud to
the gentlemen without, (who had all this time been
waiting to hear from us,) to come up the ladder, to
the top of the pile of boughs. The overseer was
quickly at the top of the opening, by which I had
descended; and I now informed him that we had
found the lady. He ordered me to hand her up—and I
desired the gentleman, who was with me, to permit
me to do so; but this he refused—and mounting the
boughs of the fallen trees, and support himself by
the strong branches of the ivies, he quickly reached
the place, where the overseer stood.</p>
          <p>He even here refused to part from his charge, but
bore her down the ladder alone. He was, however,
obliged to accept aid, in conveying her through the
swamp, to the place where we had left the two 
<pb id="ball249" n="249"/>
gentlemen, with the wounded mulatto, whose 
sufferings, demon as he was, were sufficient to move 
the hardest heart. His right arm, and left leg were broken;
and he had lost much blood, before we returned from
the island; and as he could not walk, it was necessary to 
carry him home. We had not brought any
horses; and until the lady was recovered, no one
seemed to think any more about the mulatto, after
he was shot down.</p>
          <p>It was proposed to send for a horse, to take David
home; but it was finally agreed, that we should 
leave him in the woods where he was, until a man
could be sent for him, with a cart. At the time we left
him, his groans and lamentations seemed to excite
no sympathy, in the breast of any. More cruel
sufferings yet awaited him.</p>
          <p>The lady was carried home, in the arms of the
gentlemen; and she did not speak, until after she
was bathed, and put to bed in my master's house, as
I afterwards heard. I know she did not speak on the
way. She died on the fourth day after her rescue,
and before her death, related the circumstances of her
misfortune, as I was told by a coloured woman, who
attended her in her illness, in the following manner:</p>
          <p>As she was riding in the dusk of the evening, at a
rapid trot, a few yards behind her brother, a black
man sprang from behind a tree standing close by
the side of the road; seized her by her riding dress,
and dragged her to the ground, but failed to catch
the bridle of the horse, which sprang off at full
speed.
<pb id="ball250" n="250"/>
Another negro immediately came to the aid of the
first, and said, “I could not catch him—we must
make haste.” They carried her as fast as they could
go, to the place where we found her; when they
bound her hands, feet, and mouth, and left her until
the next night; and had left her the second morning,
only a few minutes, when she heard the
report of guns. Soon after this, by great efforts, she
extricated one of her feet from the bark, with
which she was bound; but finding herself too weak
to stand, she crawled, as far as she could, under the
boughs of the trees, hoping that when her assassins
returned again, they would not be able to find her,
and that she might there die alone.</p>
          <p>Exhausted by the efforts she had made, to remove
herself, she fell into the stupor of sleep, from which
she was aroused by the noise we made, when we
descended into the cavern. She then, supposing us
to be her destroyers returned again, lay still, and
breathed as softly as possible, to prevent us from
hearing her; but when she heard the voice of the
gentleman who was with me, the tones of which
were familiar to her, she groaned, and moved her
feet, to let us know where she was. This exertion,
and the idea of her horrid condition, overcame the
strength of her nerves; and when her deliverer
raised her from the ground, she had swooned, and
was unconscious of all things.</p>
          <p>We had no sooner arrived at the house, than
inquiry was made for Hardy; but it was ascertained
in the kitchen, that he had not been seen, since the
<pb id="ball251" n="251"/>
previous evening, at night fall, when he had left the
kitchen for the purpose of going to sleep at the
stable, with David, as he had told one of the black
women; and preparation was immediately made, to
go in pursuit of him.</p>
          <p>For this purpose all the gentlemen present
equipped themselves with pistols, fowling pieces,
and horns—such as are used by fox hunters.
Messengers were despatched round the country, to
give notice to all the planters, within the distance of
many miles, of the crime that had been committed,
and of the escape of one of its perpetrators, with a
request to them to come without delay, and join in
the pursuit, intended to be given. Those who had
dogs, trained to chase thieves, were desired to bring
them; and a gentleman who lived twelve miles off,
and who owned a blood hound, was sent for, and
requested to come with his dog, in all haste.</p>
          <p>In consequence, I suppose, of the information I
had given, I was permitted to be present at these
deliberations; and though my advice was not asked,
I was often interrogated, concerning my knowledge
of the affair. Some proposed to go at once, with
dogs and horses, into the woods, and traverse the
swamp and thickets, for the purpose of rousing
Hardy from the place of concealment, he might have
chosen; but the opinion of the overseer prevailed,
who thought, that from the intimate knowledge
possessed by him, of all the swamps and coverts in
the neighbourhood, there would be little hope of
discovering him in this manner. The overseer advised
<pb id="ball252" n="252"/>
them, to wait the coming of the gentleman with his
blood hound, before they entered the woods; for
the reason, that if the blood hound could be made
to take the trail, he would certainly find his game, 
before he quit it, if not thrown off the scent by the 
men, horses, and dogs crossing his course; but if
the blood hound, could not take the scent, they might 
then adopt the proposed plan of pursuit, with as much success as 
at present. This counsel being adopted, the horses
were ordered into the stable; and the gentlemen
entered the house to take their breakfast, and wait the
arrival of the blood hound.</p>
          <p>Nothing was said of the mulatto, David, who
seemed to be forgotten—not a word being spoken by
any one of bringing him from the woods. I knew that
he was suffering the most agonizing pains, and
great as were his crimes, his groans and cries of 
anguish still seemed to echo in my ears; but I was
afraid to make any application in his behalf, lest,
even yet, I might be suspected of some participation
in his offences; for I knew that the most horrid
punishments were often inflicted upon slaves,
merely on suspicion.</p>
          <p>As the morning advanced, the number of men
and horses in front of my master's mansion
increased; and before ten o'clock, I think there were,
at least, fifty of each—the horses standing hitched
and the men conversing in groups without, or as-together within the house.</p>
          <p>At length the owner of the blood hound came,
bringing with him his dog, in a chaise, drawn by
<pb id="ball253" n="253"/>
one horse, The harness was removed from the horse,
its place supplied by a saddle and bridle, and the
whole party set off for the woods. As they rode
away, my master, who was one of the company, told
me to follow them; but we had proceeded only a little
distance, when the gentlemen stopped, and my
master, after speaking with the owner of the dog
told the overseer to go back to the house, and get
some piece of the clothes of Hardy, that had been
worn by him lately. The overseer returned, and we all
proceeded forward to the place where David lay.</p>
          <p>We found him where we had left him, greatly
weakened by the loss of blood, and complaining that
the cold air caused his wounds to smart intolerably.
When I came near him, he looked at me and told me I
had betrayed him. None of the gentlemen seemed at
all moved by his sufferings, and when any of them
spoke to him, it was with derision; and every epithet
of scorn and contumely. As it was apparent that he
could not escape, no one proposed to remove him to
a place of greater safety; but several of the
horsemen, as they passed, lashed him with the
thongs of their whips; but I do not believe he felt
these blows—the pain he endured from his wounds
being so great, as to drown the sensation of such
minor afflictions.</p>
          <p>The day had already become warm, although the
night had been cold; the sun shone with great
clearness and many carrion crows, attracted by the scent
<pb id="ball254" n="254"/>
of blood, were perched upon the trees near where we
now were.</p>
          <p>When the overseer came up with us, he brought
an old blanket, in which Hardy had slept for some
time, and handed it to the owner of the dog; who
having first caused the hound to smell of the blanket, 
untied the cord in which he had been led, and
turned him into the woods. The dog went from us
fifty or sixty yards, in a right line, then made a circle
around us; again commenced his circular movement,
and pursued it nearly half round. Then he dropped
his nose to the ground, snuffed the tainted surface,
and moved off through the woods, slowly, almost
touching the earth with his nose. The owner of the
dog, and twelve or fifteen others followed him, whilst
the residue of the party dispersed themselves along
the edge of the swamp; and the overseer ordered me
to stay, and watch the horses of those who
dismounted, going himself on foot in the pursuit.</p>
          <p>When the gentlemen were all gone out of sight, I
went to David, who lay all this time within my view,
for the purpose of asking him if I could render him
any assistance. He begged me to bring him some
water, as he was dying of thirst, no less than with
the pain of his wounds. One of the horsemen had
left a large tin horn, hanging on his saddle; this I
took, and stopping the small end closely with
leaves, filled it with water from the swamp, and gave
it to the wounded man, who drank it, and then turning
<pb id="ball255" n="255"/>
his head towards me, said—“Hardy and I had laid
plan to have this thing brought upon you, and to
have you hung for it—but you have escaped.” He
then asked me if they intended to leave him to die in
the woods, or to take him home and hang him. I told
him I had heard them talk of taking him home in a
cart, but what was to be done with him I did not
know. I felt a horror of the crimes committed by this man;
was pained by the sight of his sufferings, and being
unable to relieve the one, or to forgive the other,
went to a place where I could neither see nor hear him,
and sat down to await the return of those who had
gone in pursuit of Hardy.</p>
          <p>In the circumstances which surrounded me, it
cannot be supposed that my feelings were pleasant,
or that time moved very fleetly; but painful as my
situation was, I was obliged to bear it for many
hours. From the time the gentlemen left me, I neither
saw nor heard them, until late in the afternoon, when
five or six of them returned, having lost their
companions in the woods.</p>
          <p>Toward sundown, I heard a great noise of horns
blown, and of men shouting at a distance in the
forest; and soon after, my master, the owner of the
blood hound, and many others returned, bringing
with them, Hardy, whom the hound had followed ten
or twelve miles, through the swamps and thickets; had
at last caught him, and would soon have killed him,
had he not been compelled to relinquish his prey.
When the party had all returned, a kind of court was
held in the woods, where we then were,
<pb id="ball256" n="256"/>
for the purpose of determining what punishment
should be inflicted upon Hardy and David. All
agreed at once, that an example of the most terrific
character ought to be made of such atrocious
villains, and that it would defeat the ends of Justice
to deliver these fellows up to the civil authority, to
be hanged like common murderers. The next measure
was, to settle upon the kind of punishment to
be inflicted upon them, and the manner of executing
the sentence.</p>
          <p>Hardy was, all this time, sitting on the ground,
covered with blood, and yet bleeding profusely, in
hearing of his inexorable judges. The dog had
mangled both his arms, and hands, in a shocking
manner; torn a large piece of flesh entirely away
from one side of his breast, and sunk his fangs deep
in the side of his neck. No other human creature that
I have ever seen, presented a more deplorable
spectacle of mingled crime and cruelty.</p>
          <p>It was now growing late, and the fate of these
miserable men was to be decided before the company
separated to go to their several homes. One proposed
to burn them, another to flay them alive, and a third to
starve them to death, and many other modes of
slowly and tormentingly extinguishing life, were
named; but that which was finally adopted was, of all
others, the most horrible. The wretches were
unanimously sentenced to be stripped naked, and bound
down securely upon their backs, on the naked earth, in
sight of each other; to have their mouths closely
covered with bandages,
<pb id="ball257" n="257"/>
to prevent them from making a noise to frighten
away the birds, and in this manner to be left, to be
devoured alive by the carrion crows and buzzards,
which swarm in every part of South Carolina.</p>
          <p>The sentence was instantly carried into effect, so
far as its execution depended on us. Hardy, and his
companion, were divested of their clothes, stretched
upon their backs on the ground; their mouths
bandaged with handkerchiefs—their limbs extended—
and these, together with their necks, being crossed by
numerous poles, were kept close to the
earth by forked sticks driven into the ground, so as
to prevent the possibility of moving any part of their
persons; and in this manner these wicked men were
left to be torn in pieces, by birds of prey. The
buzzards, and carrion crows, always attack dead
bodies by pulling out and consuming the eyes first.
They then tear open the bowels, and feed upon the
intestines.</p>
          <p>We returned to my master's plantation, and I did
not see this place again until the next Sunday, when
several of my fellow-slaves went with me to see the
remains of the dead, but we found only their bones.
Great flocks of buzzards, and carrion crows, were
assembled in the trees, giving a dismal aspect to the
woods; and I hastened to abandon a place, fraught
with so many afflicting recollections.</p>
          <p>The lady, who had been the innocent sacrifice of
the brutality of the men, whose bones I had seen
bleaching in the sun, had died on Saturday evening,
<pb id="ball258" n="258"/>
and her corpse was buried on Monday, in a graveyard
on my master's plantation. I have never seen a large
cotton plantation, in Carolina, without its burying ground.
This burying ground is not only the place of sepulture of the 
family, who are the proprietors of the estate, but also of 
many other persons, who have lived in the neighbourhood.
Half an acre, or an acre of ground, is appropriated as a 
grave-yard, on one side of which the proprietors of the estate,
from age to age, are buried; whilst the other parts of the ground
are open to strangers, poor people of their vicinity, and, in general,
to all who choose to inter their dead within its boundaries. This 
custom prevails as far north as Maryland; and it seems to me to
be much more consonant to the feelings of solitude and tender 
recollections, which we always associate with the memory of
departed friends, than the practice of promiscuous interment
in a church-yard, where all idea of seclusion is banished, by
the last home of the dead being thrown open to the rude 
intrusions of strangers; where the sanctity of the sepulchre is
treated as a common, and where the grave itself is, in a few years,
torn up, or covered over, to form a temporary resting place for
some new tenant.</p>
          <p>The family of the deceased lady, though not very wealthy, was
amongst the most ancient and respectable in this part of the country;
and, on Sunday, whilst the body lay in my master's house, there
was a continual influx and efflux of <sic corr="visitors">visiters</sic>, in carriages, on
horse-back, and on foot.  The house was
<pb id="ball259" n="259"/>
open to all who chose to come; and the best wines, cakes,
sweet-meats and fruits, were handed about to the company,
by the servants; though I observed that none remained for 
dinner, except the relations of the deceased, those of my master's
family, and the young gentleman who was with me on the island.
The <sic corr="visitors">visiters</sic> remained but a short time when they came, and were
nearly all in mourning. This was the first time that I had seen a
large number of the fashionable people of Carolina assembled
together, and their appearance impressed me with an opinion
favourable to their character. I had never seen an equal number
of people anywhere, whose deportment was more orderly and
decorous, nor whose feelings seemed to be more in accordance
with the solemnity of the event, which had brought them together.</p>
          <p>I had been ordered by the overseer, to remain at the great
house until the afternoon, for the purpose, as I afterwards
learned, of being seen by those who came to see the corpse;
and many of the ladies and gentlemen inquired for me, and
when I was pointed out to them, commended my conduct and
fidelity, in discovering the authors of the murder—condoled
with me for having suffered innocently, and several gave me
money. One old lady, who came in a pretty carriage, drawn by
two black horses, gave me a dollar.</p>
          <p>On Monday, the funeral took place, and several hundred persons
followed the corpse to the grave, over which a minister delivered a
short sermon. The
<pb id="ball260" n="260"/>
young gentleman who was with me when we found the
deceased on the island, walked with her Mother to the
grave-yard, and the little brother followed, with a younger
sister.</p>
          <p>After the interment, wines and refreshments were
handed round to the whole assembly, and, at least a
hundred persons remained for dinner, with my master's
family. At four o'clock in the afternoon, the carriages and
horses were ordered to the door of the court-yard of the
house, and the company retired. At sundown, the
plantation was as quiet as if its peace had never been
disturbed.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XIV.</head>
          <p>I have before observed, that the negroes of the cotton
plantations are exceedingly superstitious; and
they are indeed, prone, beyond all other people that I
have ever known, to believe in ghosts, and the existence
of an infinite number of supernatural agents.
No story of a miraculous character, can be too absurd
to obtain credit with them; and a narrative is not
the less eagerly listened to, nor the more cautiously
received, because it is impossible in its circumstances.
Within a few weeks after the deaths of the
two malefactors, to whose horrible crimes were
awarded equally horrible punishments, the forest
that had been the scene of these bloody deeds, was
reported, and believed to be visited at night by beings
of unearthly make, whose groans, and death-struggles,
<pb id="ball261" n="261"/>
were heard in the darkest recesses of the woods,
amidst the flapping of the wings of vultures, the
fluttering of carrion crows, and the dismal croaking
of ravens. In the midst of this nocturnal din, the noise
caused by the tearing of the flesh from the bones
was heard, and the panting breath of the agonized
sufferer, quivering under the beaks of his tormentors, as
they consumed his vitals, floated audibly upon the evening
breeze.</p>
          <p>The murdered lady was also seen walking by
moonlight, near the spot where she had been dragged
from her horse, wrapped in a blood-stained mantle;
overhung with gory and dishevelled locks.</p>
          <p>The little island in the swamp, was said to present
<sic corr="spectacles">spactacles</sic> too horrible for human eyes to look upon, and
sounds were heard to issue from it, which no human ear
could bear. Terrific and ghastly fires were seen to burst
up, at midnight, amongst the ever-greens that clad this
lonely spot, emitting scents too suffocating and sickly to
be endured; whilst demoniac yells, shouts of despair and
groans of agony mingled their echos in the solitude of the
woods.</p>
          <p>Whilst I remained in this neighbourhood, no coloured
person ever travelled this road, alone, after night-fall; and
many white men would have ridden ten miles round the
country, to avoid the passage of the ridge road, after
dark. Generations must pass away, before the tradition
of this place will be forgotten and many a year will open
and close, before the last face will be pale, or the last
heart beat, as
<pb id="ball262" n="262"/>
the twilight traveller, skirts the borders of the
Murderers' Swamp.</p>
          <p>We had allowances of meat distributed to all the
people twice this fall—once when we had finished
the saving of the fodder, and again soon after the
murder of the young lady. The first time we had
beef, such as I had driven from the woods
went to the alligator pond; but now we had two
hogs given to us, which weighed, one a hundred
and thirty, and the other a hundred and fifty-six
pounds. This was very good pork, and I received a
pound and a quarter as my share of it. This was the first
pork that I had tasted in Carolina, and it afforded a
real feast. We had, in our family, full seven pounds
of good fat meat; and as we now had plenty of
sweet potatoes, both in our gardens and in our 
weekly allowance, we had on the Sunday following the
funeral, as good a dinner of stewed pork and 
potatoes, as could have been found in all Carolina.
We did not eat all our meat on Sunday, but kept part of it
until Tuesday, when we warmed it in a pot, with 
an addition of parsley and other herbs, and had 
another very comfortable meal.</p>
          <p>I had, by this time, become in some measure, acquainted
with the country, and began to lay and execute plans
to procure supplies of such things as were not allowed
me by my master. I understood various methods of
entrapping rackoons, and other wild animals that
abounded in the large swamps of this country; and
besides the skins, which were worth something for
their furs, I generally procured
<pb id="ball263" n="263"/>
as many rackoons, opossums; and rabbits, as
afforded us two or three meals in a week. The
woman with whom I lived, understood the way of
dressing an opossum, and I was careful to provide
one for our Sunday dinner every week, so long as
these animals continued fat and in good condition.</p>
          <p>All the people on the plantation did not live as
well as our family did, for many of the men did not
understand trapping game, and others were too indolent
to go far enough from home to find good places for
setting their traps. My principal trapping ground
was three miles from home, and I went three times a
week, always after night, to bring home my game,
and keep my traps in good order. Many of the
families in the quarter caught no game, and had no
meat, except that which we received from the
overseer, which averaged about six or seven meals
in the year.</p>
          <p>Lydia, the woman whom I have mentioned heretofore
was one of the women whose husbands
procured little or nothing for the sustenance of their
families, and I often gave her a quarter of a rackoon
or a small opossum, for which she appeared very
thankful. Her health was not good—she had a bad
cough, and often told me, she was feverish and
restless at night. It appeared clear to me that this
woman's constitution was broken by hardships, and
sufferings, and that she could not live long in her
present mode of existence. Her husband, a native of
a country far in the interior of Africa, said he had
been a priest in his own nation, and had never been
<pb id="ball264" n="264"/>
taught to do any kind of labour, being supported by
the contributions of the public; and he now maintained,
as far as he could, the same kind of lazy dignity,
that he had enjoyed at home. He was compelled
by the overseer to work, with the other hands, in the
field, but as soon as he had come into his cabin, he
took his seat, and refused to give his wife the least
assistance in doing any thing. She was consequently
obliged to do the little work that it was necessary
to perform in the cabin, and also to bear all
the labour of weeding and cultivating the family
patch or garden. The husband was a morose, sullen
man, and said, he formerly had ten wives in his
own country, who all had to work for, and wait upon
him; and he thought himself badly off here, in having
but one woman to do any thing for him. This
man was very irritable, and often beat and otherwise
maltreated his wife, on the slightest provocation, and
the overseer refused to protect her, on the ground,
that he never interfered in the family quarrels of the
black people. I pitied this woman greatly, but as it
was not in my power to remove her from the presence
and authority of her husband, I thought it prudent
not to say nor do any thing to provoke him further
against her. As the winter approached, and
the autumnal rains set in, she was frequently exposed
in the field, and was wet for several hours together:
this, joined to the want of warm and comfortable
woollen clothes, caused her to contract colds,
and hoarseness, which increased the severity of her
cough. A few days before Christmas, her child died,
<pb id="ball265" n="265"/>
after an illness of only three days. I assisted her and her
husband to inter the infant—which was a little boy —and
its father buried with it, a small bow, and several arrows; a
little bag of parched meal; a miniature canoe, about a foot
long, and a little paddle, (with which he said it would
cross the ocean to his own country) a small stick, with an
iron nail, sharpened, and fastened into one end of it; and a
piece of white muslin, with several curious and strange
figures painted on it in blue and red, by which, he said,
his relations and countrymen would know the infant to
be his son, and would receive it accordingly, on its arrival
amongst them.</p>
          <p>Cruel as this man was to his wife, I could not but
respect the sentiments which inspired his affection for his
child; though it was the affection of a barbarian. He cut a
lock of hair from his head, threw it upon the dead infant,
and closed the grave with his own hands. He then told
us the God of his country was looking at him, and was
pleased with what he had done. Thus ended the funeral
service.</p>
          <p>As we returned home, Lydia told me she was rejoiced that
her child was dead, and out of a world in which slavery
and wretchedness must have been its only portion. I am
now, said she, ready to follow my child, and the sooner I
go, the better for me. She went with us to the field until
the month of January, when, as we were returning from
our work, one stormy and wet evening, she told me
she should never pick any more cotton—that her strength
was gone, and she could work no more. When we
<pb id="ball266" n="266"/>
assembled, at the blowing of the horn, on the following
morning, Lydia did not appear. The overseer, who
had always appeared to dislike this woman, when he
missed her, swore very angrily, and said he supposed
she was pretending to be sick, but if she was,
he would soon cure her. He then stepped into his
house and took some copperas front a little bag, and
mixed it with water. I followed him to Lydia's cabin,
where he compelled her to drink this solution of
copperas. It caused her to vomit violently, and made
her exceedingly sick. I think to this day, that this act
of the overseer, was the most inhuman of all those
that I have seen perpetrated upon defenceless
slaves.</p>
          <p>Lydia was removed that same day to the sick
room, in a state of extreme debility and exhaustion.
When she left this room again she was a corpse. Her
disease was a consumption of the lungs, which
terminated her life early in March. I assisted in
carrying her to the grave, which I closed upon her,
and covered with green turf. She sleeps by the side
of her infant, in a corner of the negro grave-yard, of
this plantation. Death was to her a welcome messenger
who came to remove her from toil that she could not
support, and from misery that she could not sustain.</p>
          <p>Her life had been a morning of pleasure, but a
day of bitterness, upon which no sunlight had
fallen. Had she known no other mode of existence
than that which she saw on this plantation, her lot
would have been happiness itself, in comparison
with her
<pb id="ball267" n="267"/>
actual destiny. Trained up as she had been in
Maryland, no greater cruelty could have been devised
by the malice of her most cunning enemy, than
to transfer her from the service, and almost companionship
of an indulgent and affectionate mistress, to the
condition in which I saw her, and knew her, in the
cotton fields of South Carolina.</p>
          <p>In Maryland, it is a custom as widely extended as
the state itself, I believe, to give the slaves a week of
holidays; at Christmas; and the master, who should
attempt to violate this usage, would become an
object of derision amongst his neighbours. But I
learned, long before Christmas, that the force of
custom was not so binding here, as it is farther
north. In Maryland, Christmas comes at a season of
leisure, when the work of the farm, or the tobacco
plantation, is generally closed for the year; and, if a
good supply of firewood has been provided, there
seems to be but little for the people to do, and a
week lost to the master, is a matter of little moment,
at a period when the days are short and cold; but in
the cotton country, the case is very different.</p>
          <p>Christmas comes in the very midst of cotton picking.
The richest and best part of the crop has been
secured before this period, it is true; but large quantities
of cotton still remain in the field, and every
pound that can be saved from the winds, or the
plough of the next spring, is a gain of its value, to
the owner of the estate.</p>
          <p>For these reasons, which are very powerful on the
side of the master, there is but little Christmas on a
<pb id="ball268" n="268"/>
large cotton plantation. In lieu of the week of holiday,
which formerly prevailed even in Carolina, before
cotton was cultivated as a crop, the master now
gives the people a dinner of meat, on Christmas-day,
and distributes amongst them their annual
allowance of winter clothes, on estates where such
an allowance is made; and where it is not, some
small gratuity supplies its place.</p>
          <p>There are cotton planters who give no clothes to
their slaves, but expect them to supply themselves
with apparel, out of the proceeds of their Sunday
labour and nightly earnings. Clothes of a certain
quality were given to the people of the estate on
which I lived, at the time of which I now speak; but
they were not at all sufficient to keep us warm and
comfortable in the winter; and the residue, we had
to procure for ourselves. In Georgia, I lived three
years with one master, and the best master, too, that
I ever had in the south, who never gave me any
clothes during that period, except an old great coat,
and a pair of boots.—I shall have occasion to speak
of him hereafter.</p>
          <p>As Christmas of the year 1805, approached, we
were all big with hope of obtaining three or four
days, at least, if not a week of holiday; but when the
day at length arrived, we were sorely disappointed, for
on Christmas eve, when we had come from the field,
with our cotton, the overseer fell into a furious
passion, and swore at us all for our laziness, and
many other bad qualities. He then told us that he
had intended to give us three days, if we had
<pb id="ball269" n="269"/>
worked well, but that we had been so idle, and had
left so much cotton yet to be picked in the field, that
he found it impossible to give us more than one day;
but that he would go to the house, and endeavour
to procure a meat dinner for us, and a dram in the
morning. Accordingly, on the next morning, we
received a dram of peach brandy, for each person;
and two hogs, weighing together more than three
hundred, were slaughtered and divided amongst us.</p>
          <p>I went to the field and picked cotton all day, for
which I was paid by the overseer, and at night I had
a good dinner of stewed pork and sweet
potatoes.—Such were the beginning and end of my
first Christmas on a cotton plantation. We went to work
as usual the next morning, and continued our labour
through the week, as if Christmas had been stricken
from the calender. I had already saved and laid by a
little more than ten dollars in money, but part of it
had been given to me at the funeral. I was now much
in want of clothes, none having been given me since
I came here. I had, at the commencement of the cold
weather, cut up my old blanket, and, with the aid of
Lydia, who was a very good seamstress, converted
it into a pair of trousers, and a long roundabout
jacket; but this deprived me of my bed, which was
imperfectly supplied by mats, which I made of
rushes. The mats were very comfortable things to lie
upon, but they were by no means equal to blankets
for covering.</p>
          <p>A report had been current amongst us, for some
time, that there would be a distribution of clothes, to
<pb id="ball270" n="270"/>
the people, at new-year's-day; but how much, or
what kind of clothes we were to get, no one pretended
to know, except that we were to get shoes, in conformity
to a long-established rule of this plantation.
From Christmas to new-year, appeared a long
to week to me, and I have no doubt that it
longer to some of my fellow-slaves, most of whom
were entirely barefoot. I had made mockasins for
myself, of the skins of squirrels, that I had caught in
my traps, and by this means protected my feet from
the frost, which was sometimes very heavy
and sharp, in the morning.</p>
          <p>On the first day of January, when we met at the
blowing of the morning horn, the overseer told us, we
must all proceed to the great house, where we were to
receive our winter clothes; and surely, no order was ever
more willingly obeyed. When we arrived at the house, our
master was up, and we were all called into the great court
yard in front of the dwelling. The overseer now told us,
that shoes would be given to all those who were able to go
to the field, to pick cotton. This deprived of shoes, the
children, and several old persons, whose eye-sight was
not sufficiently clear, to enable them to pick cotton. A
new blanket was then given to every one above seven
years of age—children under seven, received no
blanket, being left, to be provided for by their parents.
Children of this age, and under, go entirely naked, in the
day-time, and sleep with their mothers at night, or are
wrapped up together, such bedding as the mother may
possess. Children
<pb id="ball271" n="271"/>
under seven years of age are of little use in picking
cotton, and it is not supposed that their labour can
repay the expense of clothing them in a manner 
to fit them to go to the field—they are, therefore, suffered
to remain in the house or quarter, without clothes, from
October to April. In summer they do not require
clothes, and can perform such work as they are able to
do, as well without garments as with them.</p>
          <p>At the time we received our shoes, and blankets, there
was not a good shirt in our quarter—but all the men, and
women, had provided themselves with some sort of
woollen clothes, out of their own savings. Woollen stuff, for a
petticoat and shortgown had also been given, before
Christmas, to each of the women who were mothers of
small children or in such a condition as to render it certain,
that they must, in a short time, become so. Many of the
women could pick as much cotton as a man;
and any good hand could earn sixty cents, by picking
cotton on Sunday—the overseer paying us punctually for all the
cotton we brought in, on Sunday evening. Besides this, a
good hand could always, in a fine day, pick more cotton
than was required to be brought home, as a day's work. I
could not pick as much in a day, as some of the others,
by four or five pounds; but I could generally carry home
as much beyond the day's work, or task, as it is called, as,
entitled me to receive from five to ten cents every evening,
from the overseer. This money was punctually paid to me
every Saturday night; and in some weeks I cleared, in this
way, as high as fifty
<pb id="ball272" n="272"/>
cents, over and above what I earned on Sunday. One
of the men cleared to himself, including his
Sunday work, two dollars a week, for several weeks;
and his savings, on this entire crop of cotton, were
thirty-one dollars—but he was a first-rate cotton
picker, and worked late and early. One of the women
cleared twenty-six dollars to herself in the same way.
We were expected to clothe ourselves with these,
and our other extra earnings; but some of the people
performed no more work, through the week, than
their regular task, and would not work constantly on
Sunday. Such were not able to provide themselves
with good clothes; and many of them suffered
greatly from the cold, in the course of the winter.
When the weather was mild and pleasant, some of
the children, who were not required to go to the
field, to do a day's work, would go out, in the
warmest part of the day, and pick a few pounds of
cotton, for which their parents received pay, and
were obliged, in return, to find the children in bedding for the winter.</p>
          <p>A man can plant and cultivate more cotton plants,
than he is afterwards able to pick the wool from, if
the season is good, and no disaster befalls the crop.
Here every effort is made, from the commencement
of the picking season until its close, to procure as
much work as possible from the hands; and, spite of
all that can be done, much cotton is lost—the people
not being able to pick it all from the stalks,
before the field is ploughed up to prepare the
ground for the reception of the seeds of a new crop.
In such
<pb id="ball273" n="273"/>
cases, every pound that the hands can be induced
to pick, beyond their daily task, is a clear gain to the
master; and slaves often leave the fields of their
masters, where the cotton is nearly all gathered, and
the picking is poor, to go to the field of some neighbouring
planter, where the cotton is more abundant, to work
on Sunday. It is a matter of indifference to the slave,
whether his master gets his cotton all picked or not;
his object is to get employment in a field where he
can make the best wages. In such cases, the masters
often direct the overseers to offer their own slaves
one half as much as the cotton is worth, for each
pound they will pick on Sunday—and this, for the
purpose of preventing them from going to some
other field, to work on that day.</p>
          <p>The usual price only, is paid for extra cotton,
picked on working days; for after a hand has picked
his task, he would not have time to go anywhere else
to work; nor indeed, would he be permitted to leave
his plantation. The slave is a kind of freeman on
Sunday all over the southern country; and it is in
truth, by the exercise of his liberty on this day, that
he is enabled to provide himself and his family, with
many of the necessaries of life that his master
refuses to supply him with.</p>
          <p>It is altogether impossible, to make a person residing
in any of the middle or northern states of the
Union, and who has never been in the south,
<sic corr="thoroughly">throughly</sic> acquainted with all the minute particulars
of the life of a slave on a cotton plantation; or to
give him an idea of the system of parsimonious economy,
<pb id="ball274" n="274"/>
that the slave is obliged to exercise and maintain
in his little household. Poor as the slave is, and
dependant at all times upon the arbitrary will of his
master, or yet more fickle caprice of the overseer, his
children look up to him in his little cabin, as their
protector and supporter. There is always in every
cabin, except in times of scarcity, after there has
been a failure of the corn crop, a sufficient supply of
either corn bread or sweet potatoes; and either of
these, is sufficient to give health and vigour to
children, who are not required to do any work; but a
person who is grown up, and is obliged to labour
hard, finds either bread or potatoes, or even both
together, quite inadequate to sustain the body in the
full and powerful tone of muscular action, that more
generous food would bestow. A mother will imagine
the painful feelings experienced by a parent, in the
cabin of a slave, when a small portion of animal food
is procured, dressed and made ready for the table.
The father and mother know, that it is not only food,
but medicine to them, and their appetites keenly
court the precious morsel; whilst the children,
whose senses are all acute, seem to be indued with
taste and smell in a tenfold degree, and manifest a
ravenous craving for fresh meat, which it is painful
to witness, without being able to gratify it.</p>
          <p>During the whole of this fall and winter, we
usually had something to roast, at least twice a
week, in our cabin. These roasts were rackoons,
opossums, and other game—the proceeds of my
trapping. All the time the meat was hanging at the
fire, as well as
<pb id="ball275" n="275"/>
while it was on the table, our house was surrounded
by the children of our fellow-slaves; some begging
for a piece, and all expressing, by their eager countenances
the keen desire they felt to partake with us of our
dainties. It was idle to think of sharing with them,
the contents of our board; for they were often thirty
or forty in number; and the largest rackoon would
scarcely have made a mouthful for each of them.
There was one little boy, four years old, a very fine
little fellow, to whom I had become warmly attached;
and who used to share with me in all the good
things I possessed. He was of the same age with my
own little son, whom I had left in Maryland; and
there was nothing that I possessed in the world, that
I would not have divided with him, even to my last
crust.</p>
          <p>It may well be supposed, that in our society, although we
were all slaves, and all nominally in a condition of the
most perfect equality, yet there was in fact a very
great difference in the manner of living, in the several
families. Indeed, I doubt, if there is as great a
diversity in the modes of life, in the several families
of any white village in New-York, or Pennsylvania,
containing a population of three hundred persons, as
there was in the several households of our quarter.
This may be illustrated by the following
circumstance: Before I came to reside in the family
with whom I lived at this time, they seldom tasted
animal food, or even fish, except on meat-days, as
they were called; that is, when meat was given to the
people by the overseer, under the
<pb id="ball276" n="276"/>
orders of our master. The head of the family was a
very quiet, worthy man; but slothful and inactive in
his habits. When he had come from the field at night,
he seldom thought of leaving the cabin again before
morning. He would, and did, make baskets and mats,
and earned some money by these means, he also did
his regular day's work on Sunday; but all his
acquirements were not sufficient to enable him to
provide any kind of meat for his family. All that his
wife and children could do, was to provide him with
work at his baskets and mats; and they lived even
then better than some of their neighbours. After I
came among them and had acquired some
knowledge of the surrounding country, I made as
many baskets and mats as he did; and took time to
go twice a week to look at all my traps.</p>
          <p>As the winter passed away and spring
approached, the proceeds of my hunting began to
diminish. The game became scarce, and both
rackoons and opossums grew poor and worthless.
It was necessary for me to discover some new mode
of improving allowance allotted to me by the
overseer. I had all my life been accustomed to fishing,
in Maryland, and I now resolved to resort to the
water for a living; the land having failed to furnish
me a comfortable subsistence.  With these views, I set out 
one Sunday morning, early in February, and went to the
river at a distance of three miles from home. From the
appearance of the stream, I felt confident that it
must contain many fish; and I went immediately
to work to make a weir. With the help of an axe
<pb id="ball277" n="277"/>
that I had with me, I had finished, before night, the
frame work of a weir of pine sticks, lashed together
with white oak splits. I had no canoe, but made a
raft of dry logs, upon which I went to a suitable
place in the river, and set my weir. I afterwards made
a small net of twine, that I bought at the store; and
on next Thursday night I took as many
fish from my weir as filled a half bushel measure.
This was a real treasure—it was the most fortunate
circumstance that had happened with me since I
came to the country.</p>
          <p>I was enabled to show my generosity; but, like all
mankind, even in my liberality, I kept myself in
mind. I gave a large fish to the overseer, and took
three more to the great house. These were the first
fresh fish that had been in the family this season;
and I was much praised by my master and young
mistresses, for my skill and success in fishing but this
was all the advantage I received from this effort to
court the favour of the great:—I did not even get a
dram. The part I had performed in the detection of
the murderers of the young lady was forgotten; or,
at least, not mentioned now. I went away from the
house, not only disappointed, but chagrined, and
thought with myself, that if my master and young
mistresses had nothing but words to give me for
my fish, we should not carry on a very large traffic.</p>
          <p>On next Sunday morning, a black boy came from
the house, and told me that our master wished to see
me. This summons was not to be disobeyed.
<pb id="ball278" n="278"/>
When I returned to the mansion, I went
round to the kitchen, and sent word by one of the
house-slaves, that I had come. The servant
returned and told me, that I was to stay in the kitchen
and get my breakfast; and after that, to come into
the house. A very good breakfast was sent to me
from my master's table, after the family had finished
their morning meal; and when I had done with my
repast, I went into the parlour. I was received with
great affability by my master, who told me he had
sent for me to know if I had been accustomed to fish
in the place I had come from. I informed him, that I had
been employed at a fishery on the Patuxent, every spring,
for several years; and that I thought I understood fishing
with a seine, as well as most people. He then asked me,
if I could knit a seine; to which I replied in the affirmative.
After some other questions, he told me, that as the
picking of cotton was nearly over for this season,
and the fields must soon be ploughed up for a new
crop, he had a thought of having a seine made; and
of placing me at the head of a fishing party, for the
purpose of trying to take a supply of fish for his
hands. No communication could have been more
unexpected than this was, and it was almost as
pleasing to me as it was unexpected by me. I now
began to hope that there would be some respite from
the labours of the cotton field, and that I should not
be doomed to drag out a dull and monotonous existence
within the confines of the enclosures of 
the plantation.</p>
          <pb id="ball279" n="279"/>
          <p>In Maryland, the fishing season was always one
of hard labour, it is true; but also a time of joy and
hilarity. We then had, throughout the time of fishing
plenty of bread, and, at least, bacon enough to fry
our fish with. We had also a daily allowance
of whiskey, or brandy, and we always
considered ourselves fortunate when we left the
farm to go to the fishery.</p>
          <p>A few days after this, I was again sent for by my
master, who told me, that he had bought twine and
ropes for a seine; and that I must set to work and
knit it as quickly as possible; that as he did not wish
the twine to be taken to the quarter, I must remain
with the servants in the kitchen, and live with them
whilst employed in constructing the seine. I was
assisted in making the seine by a black boy, whom I
had taught to work with me; and by the end of two
weeks we had finished our job. </p>
          <p>While at work on this seine, I lived rather better
than I had formerly done, when residing at the
quarter. We received amongst us—twelve in number,
including the people who worked in the garden—
the refuse of our master's table. In this way we
procured a little cold meat every day; and when
there were many strangers visiting the family, we
sometimes procured considerable quantities of cold
and broken meats.</p>
          <p>My new employment afforded me a better opportunity,
than I had hitherto possessed, of making correct
observations upon the domestic economy of my
<pb id="ball280" n="280"/>
master's household, and of learning the habits and
modes of life of the persons who composed it. On a
great cotton plantation, such as this of my master's
the field hands, who live in the quarter, are
removed so far from the domestic circle of their 
master's family, by their servile condition and the nature
of their employment, that they know but little more
of the transactions within the walls of the great
house, than if they lived ten miles off. Many a slave
has been born, lived to old age, and died on a plantation,
without ever having been within the walls of
his master's domicil.</p>
          <p>My master was a widower and his house was in
charge of his sister, a maiden lady, apparently of fifty-
five or sixty. He had six children, three sons and
three daughters, and all unmarried; but only one of
the sons was at home, at the time I came upon the
estate; the other two were in some of the northern
cities: the one studying medicine, and the other at
college. At the time of knitting the twine, these
young gentlemen had returned, on a visit, to their
relations, and all the brothers and sisters were now
on the place. The young ladies were all grown up,
and marriageable; their father was known to be a
man of great wealth; and the girls were reputed very
pretty in Carolina; one of them, the second of the
three, was esteemed a great beauty.</p>
          <p>The reader might deem my young mistress' pretty
face and graceful person, altogether impertinent
to the narrative of my own life; but they
had a most
<pb id="ball281" n="281"/>
material influence upon my fortunes, and changed
the whole tenor of my existence. Had she been less
beautiful, or of a temper less romantic and adventurous
I should still have been a slave in South Carolina if
yet alive, and the world would have been saved the
labour of perusing these pages.</p>
          <p>Any one at all acquainted with southern manners will
at once see that my master's house possessed attractions
which would not fail to draw within it numerous
<sic corr="visitors">visiters</sic>; and that the head of such a family as dwelt
under its roof was not likely to be without friends.</p>
          <p>I had not been at work upon the seine a week
before I discovered, by listening to the conversation
of my master, and the other members of the family,
that they prided themselves not a little, upon the
antiquity of their house, and the long practice of a
generous hospitality to strangers, and to all
respectable people, who chose to visit their
homestead. All circumstances seemed to conspire to
render this house one of the chief seats of the
fashion, the beauty, the wit, and the gallantry of
South Carolina. Scarcely an evening came but it
brought a carriage, and ladies and gentlemen, and
their servants; and every day brought dashing
young planters, mounted on horseback, to dine with
the family; but Sunday was the day of the week on
which the house received the greatest accession of
company. My master and family were members of the
Episcopal Church, and attended service every
Sunday, when the weather was fine, at a church
eight miles distant. Each of
<pb id="ball282" n="282"/>
my young masters and mistresses had a saddlehorse, and
in pleasant weather, they frequently all went to
church on horseback, leaving my old master and
mistress to occupy the family carriage alone.
I have seen fifteen or twenty young people come to
my master's for dinner, on Sunday from church;
and very often the parson, a young man of handsome
appearance, was amongst them. I had observed
these things long before, but now I had come
to live at the house, and became more familiar with
them. Three Sundays intervened while I was at
work upon the seine, and on each of these Sundays
more than twenty persons, besides the family, dined
at my master's. During these three weeks, my young
masters were absent far the greater part of the time;
but I observed that they generally came home on
Sunday for dinner. My young mistresses were not
from home much, and I believe they never left the
plantation unless either their father or some one of
their brothers was with them. Dinner parties were
frequent in my master's house; and on these
occasions of festivity, a black man, who belonged to
a neighbouring estate, and who played the violin,
was sent for. I observed that whenever this man was
sent for, he came, and sometimes even came before
night, which appeared a little singular to me, as I knew
the difficulty that coloured people had to encounter
in leaving the estate to which they were attached. I
felt curious to ascertain how it happened that Peter
(that was the name of the fiddler,) enjoyed such privileges
and contrived to become
<pb id="ball283" n="283"/>
acquainted with him, when he came to get his supper
in the kitchen. He informed me that his master was always
ready to let him go to a ball; and would permit
him to leave the cotton field at any time for that
purpose, and even lend him a horse to ride. I
afterwards learned from this man, that his master
compelled him to give him half the money that he
received as gratuities from the gentlemen for whom
he played at the dinner parties; but as his master
had enjoined him, under pain of being whipped, not
to divulge this circumstance, I never betrayed the
poor fellow's confidence. Peter's master was a
planter, who owned thirty slaves, and his children
(several of whom were young ladies and gentlemen)
moved in highly respectable circles of society; but I
believe my master's family did not treat them as
quite their equals; not so much on account of their
inferiority in point of wealth, as because they were
new in the country, having only been settled here
but a few years, and the master of Peter having,
when a young man, acted as overseer on a rice
plantation near Charleston.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XV.</head>
          <p>I have, though always in a very humble station in
life, travelled more, and seen more of the people in
the United States, than some who occupy elevated
ranks, and claim for themselves a knowledge of the
world far greater than I pretend to possess; but
<pb id="ball284" n="284"/>
a man's knowledge is to be valued, not by that
which he has imagined, but by that which experience
has taught him; and in estimating his ability to
give information to others, we are to judge him, not
by what he says he would wish men and the world
to be, but by what he has seen, and by the just
inferences he draws from those actions, that he has
witnessed in the various conditions of human
society, that have passed in review before him. In
this book I do not pretend to discuss systems, or
advance theories. I am content to give facts as I saw
them.</p>
          <p>In the northern and middle states, so far as I have
known them, very little respect is paid to family
pretensions; and this disregard of ancestry seems to me
to be the necessary offspring of the condition of
things. In the states of New-York and Pennsylvania,
there are so many ways by which men may and do
arrive at distinction, and so many, and such various
means of acquiring wealth, that all claim of
superiority on account of the possession of any
particular kind of property, is prohibited by public
opinion. A great landholder is counterbalanced by a
great manufacturer, and perhaps surpassed by a
great merchant, whilst a successful and skilful mechanic is
the rival of all these. Family distinction can obtain no
place amongst these men. In the plantation states,
the case is widely different. There, lands and slaves
constitute the only property of the country that is
worthy of being taken into an estimate of public wealth.
Cattle and horses, hogs,
<pb id="ball285" n="285"/>
sheep and mules exist, but in numbers so few, and
of qualities so inferior, that the portion of them,
possessed by any individual planter, would compose an
aggregate value of sufficient magnitude only to
raise him barely beyond the lines that divide poverty
from mediocrity of condition.</p>
          <p>The mechanic is a sort of journeyman to the
planters, and works about the country as he may
chance to find a job, in building a house, erecting a
cotton-gin, or constructing a horse-mill, if he is a
carpenter or mill-wright; if he is a tailor, he seeks
employment from house to house, never remaining
longer in one place than to allow himself time to do
the work of the family. The mechanic holds a kind of
half-way rank between the gentleman and the slave.
He is not, and never can be, a gentleman, for the
reason that he does, and must do his own work.
Hence mechanics and artizans of every description
avoid the southern country; or, if found there, they
are only sojourners. The country they are in is not
their home: they are there from necessity or with a
hope of acquiring money to establish themselves in
business, in places where their occupations are held
more in honour. Manufacturers are not in existence
in the cotton country, therefore no comparison can
be instituted between them and the planters.</p>
          <p>I believe, from what I saw, that all the commerce of
the cotton country is in the hands of strangers, and
that a large portion of these strangers are
foreigners. The planters deal with them from
<pb id="ball286" n="286"/>
necessity, as they must have such things as they
need, and must obtain them somewhere, and from
somebody. The store-keeper lives as well, dresses
as well, and often lives in as good a house as the
planter—perhaps in one that is better than that of the
planter; but his wealth is not so material, his means
of subsistence do not strike the eye so powerfully
as a hundred field hands, and three hundred acres
of cotton. The country has no hold on him, and he
has no hold on the country. His habits of life are
not similar to those of his neighbours—he is not
“one of us.”</p>
          <p>All the families who visited at my master's
were those of planters; and the families of the cotton
planters have nothing to do but visit, or read, hunt,
or fish, or run into some vicious amusements, or sit
down and do nothing. Every kind of labour is as
strictly prohibited to the sons and daughters of the
planters, by universal custom, as if a law of the land
made it punishable by fine and imprisonment, and
gave one-half of the fine to a common informer.
The only line that divides the gentleman from the
simple man, is that the latter works for his living,
whilst the former has slaves to work for him. No
man who works with his hands, can or will be received
into the highest orders of society, on a footing
of equality, nor can he hope to see his family treated
better than himself. This unhappy fiat of public
opinion has done infinite mischief in the south.</p>
          <p>Men of fortune will not work, nor permit their
sons to work in the field, because this exemption from
<pb id="ball287" n="287"/>
labour is their badge of gentility, and the circumstance
that distinguishes them from the less favoured
members of the community. As the wealthy, the
great, and the fashionable, are never seen at labour
and as it is known that they hold it to be beneath the rank
of a gentleman to work in the field, those who are more
sparingly endowed with the advantages
of fortune, imbibe an opinion that it is disgraceful
to plough, or to dig, and that it is necessary to
lead a life of idleness, to maintain their caste in
society.</p>
          <p>No man works in South Carolina, except under
the impulse of necessity. In this state of things,
many men of limited fortunes rear up families of
children without education, and without the means
of supporting an expensive style of living. The
sons, when grown up, of necessity, commingle with
the other young people of the country, and bring
with them into the affairs of the world, nothing
upon which they can pride themselves, except that
they are white men, and are not obliged to work for
a living.</p>
          <p>This false pride has infected the whole mass of the
white population; and the young man, whose father
has half a dozen children, and an equal number of
slaves looks with affected disdain upon the son of
his father's neighbour, who owns no slaves,
because the son of the non-slaveholder must work for
his bread, whilst the son of the master of half a
dozen negroes, contrives to support himself in a
sort of lazy poverty, only one remove from actual penury.</p>
          <pb id="ball288" n="288"/>
          <p>Every man who is able to procure a subsistence,
without labour, regards himself a gentleman, from this
circumstance alone, if he has nothing else to
sustain his pretensions. These poor gentlemen, are the
worst members of society, and the least productive of
benefit, either to themselves or their country. They are
prone to horse-racing, cock-fighting, gambling, and all
sorts of vices common to the country. Having no
livelihood, and being engaged in no pursuit, they hope to
distinguish themselves by running to excess in what they
call fashionable amusements, or sporting exercises. These
people are universally detested by the slaves, and are indeed far
more tyrannical than the great slave-holders themselves,
or any other portion of the white population, the
overseers excepted.</p>
          <p>A man who is master of only four or five slaves, is
generally the most ready of all to apprehend a black man,
whom he may happen to catch straying from his
plantation; and generally whips him the most
unmercifully for this offence. The law gives him the same
authority to arrest the person of a slave, seen travelling
without his pass, that it vests in the owner of five
hundred negroes; and the experience of all ages, that petty
tyrants are the most oppressive, seems fully verified in the
cotton country.</p>
          <p>A person who has not been in the slave-holding states,
can never fully understand the bonds that hold society
together there, or appreciate the rules which prescribe the
boundaries of the pretensions of the several orders of men
who compose the body
<pb id="ball289" n="289"/>
politic of those communities; and after all that I have
written, and all that I shall write, in this book, the reader
who has never resided south of the Potomac, will never be
able to perceive things precisely as they present
themselves to my vision, or to comprehend the spirit that
prevails in a country, where the population is
divided into three separate classes. Those will fall into great
error, who shall imagine that in Carolina and Georgia there
are but two orders of men; and that the artificial
distinctions of society have only classified the people into
white and black, freemen and slaves. It is true, that the distinctions of
colour are the most obvious, and present themselves more
readily than any others to the inspection of a stranger;
but he who will take time to examine into
the fundamental organization of society, in the cotton
planting region, will easily discover that there is a third
order of men located there, little known to the world, but
who, nevertheless, hold a separate station, occupying a
place of their own, and who do not come into direct
contrast with either the master or the slave.</p>
          <p>The white man, who has no property, no possession,
and no education, is, in Carolina, in a condition no better
than that to which the slave has been reduced; except only
that he is master of his own person, and of his own time,
and may, if he chooses, emigrate and transfer himself to a
country where he can better his circumstances, whilst the
slave is bound, by invisible chains, to the plantation on which
his master may think proper to place him.</p>
          <pb id="ball290" n="290"/>
          <p>In my opinion, there is no order of men in any part of
the United States, with which I have any acquaintance,
who are in a more debased and humiliated state of moral
servitude, than are those white people who inhabit that
part of the southern country, where the landed property is
all, or nearly all, held by the great planters. Many of these
white people live in wretched cabins, not half so good as
the houses which judicious planters provide for their
slaves. Some of these cabins of the white men are made of
mere sticks, or small poles notched, or rather thatched
together, and filled in with mud, mixed with the leaves, or
<hi rend="italics">shats</hi>, as they are termed, of the pine tree. Some fix their
residence far in the pine forest, and gain a scanty
subsistence by notching the trees and gathering the
turpentine; others are seated upon some poor, and
worthless point of land, near the margin of a river, or creek,
and draw a precarious livelihood from the water, and the
badly cultivated garden that surrounds, or adjoins the
dwelling.</p>
          <p>These people do not occupy the place held in the
north by the respectable and useful class of day
labourers, who constitute so considerable a portion of the
numerical population of the country.</p>
          <p>In the south, these white cottagers are never employed to
work on the plantations for wages. Two things forbid this.
The white man, however poor and necessitous he may be,
is too proud to go to work in the same field with the negro
slaves by his side; and the owner of the slaves is not
willing to
<pb id="ball291" n="291"/>
permit white men, of the lowest order, to come amongst
them, lest the morals of the negroes should be corrupted,
and illicit traffic should be carried on, to the detriment of the master.</p>
          <p>The slaves generally believe, that however miserable
they may be, in their servile station, it is nevertheless preferable
to the degraded existence of these poor white people. This
sentiment is cherished by the slaves, and encouraged by
their masters, who fancy that they subserve their own
interests in promoting an opinion amongst the negroes, that
they are better off in the world than are many white persons,
who are free, and have to submit to the burthen of taking
care of, and providing for themselves.</p>
          <p>I never could learn nor understand how, or by what
means, these poor cottagers came to be settled in Carolina.
They are a separate and distinct race of men from the
planters, and appear to have nothing in common with
them. If it were possible for any people to occupy a grade
in human society below that of the slaves, on the cotton
plantations, certainly the station would be filled by these
white families, who cannot be said to possess any thing in
the shape of property. The contempt in which they are
held, and the contumely with which they are treated, by
the great planters, to be comprehended, must be seen.</p>
          <p>These observations are applicable in their fullest
extent, only to the lower parts of Georgia and Carolina,
and to country places. In the upper country,
<pb id="ball292" n="292"/>
where slaves are not so numerous, and where less of
cotton and more of grain is cultivated, there is not so great
a difference between the white man, who holds slaves and
a plantation, and another white man who has neither
slaves nor plantation. In the towns, also, more especially
in Charleston and Savannah, where the number of white
men who have no slaves is very great, they are able, from
their very numbers, to constitute a moral force
sufficiently powerful to give them some degree of weight
in the community.</p>
          <p>I shall now return to my narrative. Early in March, or
perhaps on one of the last days of February, my seine
being now completed, my master told me I must take with
me three other black men, and go to the river to clear out a
fishery. This task of clearing out a fishery, was a very
disagreeable job; for it was nothing less than dragging out
of the river, all the old trees and brush that had sunk to the
bottom, within the limits of our intended fishing ground.
My master's eldest son had been down the river, and had
purchased two boats, to be used at the fishery; but when I
saw them I declared them to be totally unfit for the
purpose. They were old batteaux, and so leaky, that they
would not have supported the weight of a wet seine,
and the men necessary to lay it out. I advised the building
of two good canoes, from some of the large yellow pines,
in the woods. My advice was accepted, and together with
five other hands, I went to work at the canoes, which we
completed in less than a week.</p>
          <pb id="ball293" n="293"/>
          <p>So far things went pretty well, and I flattered myself
that I should become the head man at this new fishery, and
have the command of the other hands. I also expected that
I should be able to gain some advantage to myself, by
disposing of a part of the small fish that might be taken at
the fishery. I reckoned without my host.</p>
          <p>My master had only purchased this place a short time
before he bought me. Before that time he did not own any
place on the river, fit for the establishment of a fishery. His
lands adjoined the river for more than a mile in extent,
along its margin; but an impassable morass separated the
channel of the river, from the firm ground, all along his
lines. He had cleared the highest parts of this morass, or
swamp, and had here made his rice fields; but he was as
entirely cut off from the river, as if an ocean had separated
it from him.</p>
          <p>On the day that we launched the canoes into the river,
and while we were engaged in removing some snags, and
old trees that had stuck in the mud, near the shore, an ill-looking
stranger came to us, and told us that our master had sent him
to take charge of the fishery, and superintend all the work
that was to be done at it. This man, by his contract with my
master, was to receive a part of all the fish caught, in lieu
of wages; and was invested with the same authority over
us that was exercised by the overseer in the cotton field.</p>
          <p>I soon found that I had cause to regret my removal from the
plantation. It was found quite impossible
<pb id="ball294" n="294"/>
to remove the old logs, and other rubbish from the bottom
of the river, without going into the water and wrenching
them from their places with long hand-spikes. In
performing this work we were obliged to wade up to our
shoulders, and often to dip our very heads under water, in
raising the sunken timber. However, within less than a
week, we had cleared the ground, and now began to haul
our seine. At first, we caught nothing but common river
fish; but after two or three days, we began to take shad. Of
the common fish, such as pike, perch, suckers, and others,
we had the liberty of keeping as many as we could eat; but
the misfortune was, that we had no pork, or fat of
any kind, to fry them with; and for several days we
contented ourselves with broiling them on the coals, and
eating them with our corn bread, and sweet potatoes. We
could have lived well, if we had been permitted to broil the
shad on the coals, and eat them; for a fat shad will dress
itself in being broiled, and is very good, without any oily
substance added to it.</p>
          <p>All the shad that we caught, were carefully taken
away by a black man, who came three times every day to
the fishery, with a cart.</p>
          <p>The master of the fishery had a family that lived
several miles up the river. In the summer time; he fished
with hooks, and small nets, when not engaged in running
turpentine, in the pine woods. In the winter he went back
into the pine forest, and made tar of the dead pine trees;
but returned to the river at the opening of the spring, to
take advantage of
<pb id="ball295" n="295"/>
the shad fishery. He was supposed to be one of the most
skilful fishermen on the Congaree river, and my master
employed him to superintend his new fishery, under an
expectation, I presume, that as he was to get a tenth part
of all the fish that might be caught, he would make
the most of his situation. My master had not calculated with
accuracy the force of habit, nor the difficulty which men
experience, in conducting very simple affairs, of which they
have no practical knowledge.</p>
          <p>The fish-master did very well for the interest of his
employer, for a few days; compelling us to work, in hauling
the seine, night and day, and scarcely permitting us to take
rest enough to obtain necessary sleep. We were compelled
to work full sixteen hours every day, including Sunday; for
in the fishing season, no respect is paid to Sunday by
fishermen, anywhere. We had our usual quantity of bread
and potatoes, with plenty of common fish; but no shad
came to our lot; nor had we any thing to fry our fish with.
A broiled fresh-water fish is not very good, at best,
without salt or oil; and after we had eaten them every day,
for a week, we cared very little for them.</p>
          <p>By this time, our fish-master began to relax in his
discipline; not that he became more kind to us, or required
us to do less work; but to compel us to work all night, it
was necessary for him to sit up all night and watch us.
This was a degree of toil and privation to which he could
not long submit; and one evening soon after dark, he
called me to him and
<pb id="ball296" n="296"/>
told me, that he intended to make me overseer of the
fishery that night; and he had no doubt, I would
keep the hands at work, and attend to the business
as well without him as with him. He then went
into his cabin, and went to bed; whilst I went and
laid out the seine, and made a very good haul. We took
more than two hundred shad at this draught; and followed
up our work with great industry all night, only taking
time to eat our accustomed meal at midnight.</p>
          <p>Every fisherman knows that the night is the best time
for taking shad; and the little rest that had been allowed
us, since we began to fish, had always been
from eight o'clock in the morning, until four in the
afternoon; unless within that period there was an
appearance of a school of fish in the river; when we had
to rise, and lay out the seine, no matter at what hour of the
day. The fish-master had been very severe with the hands,
since he came amongst us; and had made very free use of a
long hickory gad that he sometimes carried about with him;
though at times he would relax his austerity, and talk quite
familiarly with us: especially with me, whom he perceived
to have some knowledge of the business in which we were
engaged. The truth was, that this man knew nothing of
fishing with a seine, and I had been obliged from the
beginning to direct the operations of laying out and
drawing in the seine; though the master was always
very loud and boisterous in giving his commands, and
<pb id="ball297" n="297"/>
directing us in what part of the river we should let down
the seine.</p>
          <p>Having never been accustomed to regular work, or to the
pursuit of any constant course of personal application,
the master was incapable of long continued exertion; and I
feel certain, that he could not have been prevailed upon to
labour twelve hours each day, for a year, if in return he
had been certain of receiving ten thousand dollars. Notwithstanding
this, he was capable of rousing himself, and of undergoing
any degree of fatigue or privation, for a short time; even
for a few days. He had not been trained to habits of
industry, and could not bear the restraints of uniform
labour.</p>
          <p>We worked hard all night, the first night of my
superintendence, and when the sun rose the next morning,
the master had not risen from his bed. As it was now the
usual time of dividing the fish, I called to him to come and
see this business fairly done; but as he did not come down
immediately to the landing, I proceeded to make the
division myself, in as equitable a manner as I could: giving,
however, a full share of large fish to the master. When he
came down to us, and overlooked both the piles of fish—
his own and that of my master—he was so well satisfied
with what I had done, that he said, if he had known that I
would do so well for him, he would not have risen. I was
glad to hear this, as it led me to hope, that I should be able
to induce him to stay in his cabin during the greater part of
<pb id="ball298" n="298"/>
the time; to do which, I was well assured, he felt
disposed.</p>
          <p>When the night came, the master again told me he should
go to bed, not being well; and desired me to do as I had
done the night before. This night we cooked as many shad
as we could all eat; but were careful to carry, far out into
the river, the scale, and entrails of the stolen fish. In the
morning I made a division of the fish before I called the
master, and then went and asked him to come and see
what I had done. He was again well pleased, and now
proposed to us all, that if we would not let the affair be
known to our master, he would leave us to manage the
fishery at night according to our discretion. To this proposal
we all readily agreed, and I received authority to keep the
other hands at work, until the master would go and get his
breakfast. I had now accomplished the object that I had
held very near my heart, ever since we began to fish at this
place.</p>
          <p>From this time, to the end of the fishing season, we all
lived well, and did not perform more work than we were
able to bear. I was in no fear of being punished by the
fish-master; for he was now a least as much in my
power, as I was in his; for if my master had known the
agreement, that he had made with us, for the purpose of
enabling himself to sleep all night in his cabin, he would
have been deprived of his situation, and all the profits of
his share of the fishery.</p>
          <p>There never can be any affinity of feeling between
<pb id="ball299" n="299"/>
master and slave, except in some few isolated cases,
where the master has treated his slave in such a manner, as
to have excited in him strong feelings of gratitude; or where
the slave entertains apprehensions, that by the death of his
master, or by being separated from him in any other way,
he may fall under the power of a more tyrannical ruler, or
may in some shape be worsted by the change. I was never
acquainted with a slave who believed, that he violated any
rule of morality by appropriating to himself any thing that
belonged to his master, if it was necessary to his comfort.
The master might call it theft, and brand it with the name
of crime; but the slave reasoned differently, when he took
a portion of his master's goods, to satisfy his hunger, keep
himself warm, or to gratify his passion for luxurious
enjoyment.</p>
          <p>The slave sees his master residing in a spacious
mansion, riding in a fine carriage, and dressed in costly
clothes, and attributes the possession of all these
enjoyments to his own labour; whilst he who is the cause
of so much gratification and pleasure to another, is himself
deprived of even the necessary accommodations of human
life. Ignorant men do not and cannot reason logically; and
in tracing things from cause to effect, the slave attributes
all that he sees in possession of his master, to his own
toil, without taking the trouble to examine, how far the
skill, judgment, and economy of his master may have
contributed to the accumulation of the wealth by which
his residence is surrounded. There is, in
<pb id="ball300" n="300"/>
fact, a mutual dependence between the master and his
slave. The former could not acquire any thing without the
labour of the latter, and the latter would always remain in
poverty, without the former in directing labour to a
definite and profitable result.</p>
          <p>After I had obtained the virtual command of the
fishery, I was careful to awaken the master every morning
at sunrise, that he might be present when the division of
the fish was made; and when the morning cart arrived,
that the carter might not report to my master, that the
fish-master was in bed. I had now become interested in
preserving the good opinion of my master in favour of his
agent.</p>
          <p>Since my arrival in Carolina I had never enjoyed a full
meal of bacon; and now determined, if possible, to
procure such a supply of that luxury, as would enable me
and all my fellow-slaves at the fishery to regale ourselves
at pleasure. At this season of the year, boats frequently
passed up the river, laden with merchandise and goods of
various kinds, amongst which were generally large
quantities of salt, intended for curing fish, and for other
purposes on the plantations. These boats also carried
bacon and salted pork up the river, for sale; but they never
moved at night, confining their navigation to daylight, and
as none of them had hitherto stopped near our landing,
we had not met with an opportunity of entering into a
traffic with any of the boat masters. We were not always
to be so unfortunate. One evening, in the second week of
the fishing season, a
<pb id="ball301" n="301"/>
large keel-boat was seen working up the river about
sundown; and shortly after, came to for the night, on the
opposite side of the river, directly against our landing. We
had at the fishery a small canoe called a punt, about twelve
feet long; and when we went to lay out the seine, for the
first haul after night, I attached the punt to the side of the
canoe, and when we had finished letting down the seine, I
left the other hands to work it toward the shore, and ran
over in the punt to the keel-boat. Upon inquiring of the
captain if he had any bacon that he would exchange for
shad, he said, he had a little; but, as the risk he would run in
dealing with a slave was great, I must expect to pay him
more than the usual price. He at length proposed to give me
a hundred pounds of bacon for three hundred shad. This
was at least twice as much as the bacon was worth; but we
did not bargain as men generally do, where half of the
bargain is on each side; for here the captain of the keel-boat
settled the terms for both parties. However, he ran the
hazard of being prosecuted for dealing with slaves, which is
a very high offence in Carolina; and I was selling that
which, in point of law, did not belong to me; but to which,
nevertheless, I felt in my conscience that I had a better right
than any other person. In support of the right, which I felt
to be on my side in this case, came a keen appetite for the
bacon, which settled the controversy, upon the question of
the morality of this traffic, in my favour. It so happened,
that we made a good haul with our seine this evening, and
<pb id="ball302" n="302"/>
at the time I returned to the landing, the men were all on
shore, engaged in drawing in the seine. As soon as we had
taken out the fish, we placed three hundred of them in
one of our canoes, and pushed over to the keel-boat,
where the fish were counted out and the bacon was received
into our craft with all possible despatch. One part of this
small trade exhibited a trait of human character which I
think worthy of being noticed. The captain of the boat
was a middle-aged, thin, sallow man, with long bushy
hair; and he looked like one who valued the opinions of
men but little. I expected that he would not be scrupulous
in giving me my full hundred pound of bacon; but in this
I was mistaken; for he weighed the flitches with great
exactness, in a pair of large steelyards, and gave me
good weight. When the business was ended, and the
bacon in my canoe, he told me, he hoped I was satisfied
with him; and assured me, that I should find the bacon
excellent. When I was about pushing from the boat, he
told me in a low voice, though there was no one who
could hear us, except his own people—that he
should be down the river again in about two weeks, when
he should be very glad to buy any produce that I had for
sale; adding, “I will give you half as much for cotton as it is
worth in Charleston, and pay you either in money or
groceries, as you may choose. Take care, and do not betray
yourself, and I shall be honest with you.”</p>
          <p>I was so much rejoiced, at being in possession of a
hundred pounds of good flitch bacon, that I had no
<pb id="ball303" n="303"/>
room in either my head or my heart, for the consideration
of this man's notions of honesty, at the present time; but
paddled with all strength for our landing, where we took
the bacon from the canoe, stowed it away in an old salt barrel,
and safely deposited it in a hole, dug for the purpose in the
floor of my cabin.</p>
          <p>About this time, our allowance of sweet potatoes was
withheld from us altogether, in consequence of the high
price paid for this article by the captains of the keel-boats;
for the purpose, as I heard, of sending, them to New-York
and Philadelphia. Ever since Christmas, we had been
permitted to draw, on each Sunday evening, either a peck of
corn, as usual, or half a peck of corn, and half a bushel of
sweet potatoes at our discretion. The half a peck of corn, and
the half a bushel of potatoes was worth much more than a
peck of corn; but potatoes were so abundant this year, that
they were of little value, and the saving of corn was an
object worth attending to by a large planter. The boatmen now
offered half a dollar a bushel for potatoes, and we were
again restricted to our corn ration.</p>
          <p>Notwithstanding the privation of our potatoes, we at the
fishery lived sumptuously; although our master certainly
believed, that our fare consisted of corn bread and river
fish, cooked without lard or butter. It was necessary to be
exceedingly cautious in the use of our bacon; and to prevent the
suspicions of the master and others, who frequented our
landing, I enjoined our people never to fry any
<pb id="ball304" n="304"/>
of the meat, but to boil it all. No one can smell boiled
bacon far; but fried flitch can be smelled a mile by a good
nose.</p>
          <p>We had two meals every night, one of bacon and the other
of fried shad; which nearly deprived us of all appetite for the
breakfasts and dinners that we prepared in the daytime;
consisting of cold corn bread without salt, and broiled fresh
water fish, without any sort of seasoning. We spent more
than two weeks in this happy mode of life, unmolested by
our master, his son, or the master of the fishery; when the
latter complained, rather than threatened us, because we
sometimes suffered our seine to float too far down the river,
and get entangled amongst some roots and brush that lay on
the bottom, immediately below our fishing ground. We now
expected, every evening, to see the return of the boatman
who had sold us the bacon; and the man who was with me in
the canoe, at the time we received it, had not forgotten the
invitation of the captain to trade with him in cotton on his
return. My fellow-slave was a native of Virginia, as he told
me and had been sold and brought to Carolina about ten
years before this time. He was a good natured, kind hearted
man, and did many acts of benevolence to me, such as one
slave is able to perform for another, and I felt a real affection
for him; but he had adopted the too common rule of moral
action, that there is no harm in a slave robbing his master.</p>
          <p>The reader may suppose, from my account of the
bacon, that I, too, had adopted this rule as a part of
<pb id="ball305" n="305"/>
my creed; but I solemnly declare, that this was not the
case, and that I never deprived any one of all
the masters that I have served, of any thing against his
consent, unless it was some kind of food; and
that of all I ever took, I am confident, I have given away
more than the half to my fellow-slaves, whom I knew to
be equally needy with myself.</p>
          <p>The man who had been with me at the keelboat told me
one day, that he had laid a plan by which we could get
thirty or forty dollars, if I would join him in the execution
of his project. Thirty or forty dollars was a large sum of
money to me. I had never possessed so much money at
one time in my life; and I told him that I was willing to do
any thing by which we could obtain such a treasure. He then
told me, that he knew where the mule and cart that were
used by the man who carried away our fish, were kept at
night; and that he intended to set out on the first dark
night, and go to the plantation—harness the mule to the
cart—go to the cotton-gin house—put two bags of cotton
into the cart—bring them to a thicket of small pines that
grew on the river bank, a short distance below the fishery,
and leave them there until the keel-boat should return.
All that he desired of me was, to make some excuse
for his absence, to the other hands; and assist him to get
his cotton into the canoe, at the coming of the boat.</p>
          <p>I disliked the whole scheme, both on account of its
iniquity, and of the danger which attended it; but my
companion was not to be discouraged by all
<pb id="ball306" n="306"/>
the arguments which I could use against it, and said, if I
would not participate in it, he was determined to
undertake it alone: provided I would not inform against him.
To this I said nothing; but he had so often heard me
express my detestation of one slave betraying another,
that I presume he felt easy on that score. The next night
but one after this conversation, was very dark; and when
we went to lay out the seine after night, Nero was missing.
The other people inquired of me, if I knew where he was,
and when I replied in the negative, little more was said on
the subject; it being common for the slaves to absent
themselves from habitations at night, and if the matter
is not discovered by the overseer or master, nothing is ever
said of it by the slaves. The other people supposed that,
in this instance, Nero had gone to see a woman whom he
lived with as his wife, on a plantation a few miles down the river; and
were willing to work a little harder to permit him to enjoy
the pleasure of seeing his family. He returned before day,
and said he had been to see his wife, which satisfied the
curiosity of our companions. The very next evening after
Nero's absence, the keel-boat descended the river, came down on
our side, hailed us at the fishery, and, drawing in to the
shore below our landing, made her ropes fast among the
young pines of which I have spoken above. After we
made our first haul, I missed Nero; but he returned to us
before we had laid out the seine, and told us that he had
been in the woods to collect some <hi rend="italics">light-wood</hi>—
<pb id="ball307" n="307"/>
dry, resinous pine,—which he brought on his shoulder.
When the morning came, the keel-boat was gone, and every
thing wore the ordinary aspect about our fishery; but
when the man came with the mule and the cart, to take
away the fish, he told us that there was great trouble on
the plantation. The overseer had discovered, that some one
had stolen two bags of cotton the last night, and all the hands
were undergoing an examination on the subject. The slaves on
the plantation, one and all, denied having any knowledge of
the matter, and, as there was no evidence against any one,
the overseer threatened, at the time he left the quarter, to
whip every hand on the estate, for the purpose of making
them discover who the thief was.</p>
          <p>The slaves on the plantation differed in opinion as to
the perpetrator of this theft; but the greater number
concurred in charging it upon a free negro man, named
Ishmael, who lived in a place called the White Oak
Woods, and followed making ploughs and harrow frames.
He also made handles for hoes, and the frame work of cart bodies.</p>
          <p>This man was generally reputed a thief for a great
distance round the country, and the black people charged
him with stealing the cotton on no other evidence than his
general bad character. The overseer, on the other hand,
expressed his opinion without hesitation; which was, that
the cotton had been stolen by some of the people of the
plantation, and sold to a poor white man, who resided at
the distance of three miles back in the pine woods, and
<pb id="ball308" n="308"/>
was believed to have dealt with slaves, as a receiver of
their stolen goods, for many years.</p>
          <p>This white man was one of the class of poor cottagers to whom
I have heretofore referred, in this narrative. The house, or cabin,
in which he resided, was built of small poles of the yellow pine,
with the bark remaining on them; the roof was of clap-boards
of pine, and the chimney was made of sticks and mud,
raised to the height of eight or ten feet. The appearance of
the man and his wife was such as one might expect to
find in such a dwelling. The lowest poverty had, through life,
been the companion of these poor people, of which their
clayey complexions, haggard figures, and tattered garments,
gave the strongest proof. It appeared to me, that the state
of destitution in which these people lived, afforded very
convincing evidence that they were not in possession of
the proceeds of the stolen goods of any person. I had often
been at the cabin of this man, in my trapping expeditions,
the previous autumn and winter; and I believe the overseer
regarded the circumstance, that black people often called
at his house, as conclusive evidence that he held criminal
intercourse with them. However this might be,
the overseer determined to search the premises of this
harmless forester, whom he resolved, beforehand, to treat as
a guilty man.</p>
          <p>It being known that I was well acquainted with
the woods, in the neighbourhood of the cabin, I was sent
for, to leave the fishery, and come to assist in
<pb id="ball309" n="309"/>
making search for the lost bags of cotton—perhaps it was
also believed, that I was in the secrets of the suspected
house. It was not thought prudent to trust any of the
hands on the plantation in making the intended search, as
they were considered the principal thieves; whilst we, of
the fishery, against whom no suspicion had arisen, were
required to give our assistance, in ferreting out the
perpetrators of an offence of the highest grade that can be
committed by a slave, on a cotton estate.</p>
          <p>Before leaving the fishery, I advised the master to be
very careful not to let the overseer, or my master know,
that he had left us to manage the fishery at night, by
ourselves; since, as a theft had been committed, it might
possibly be charged upon him, if it were known that he
had allowed us so much liberty. I said this to put the
master on his guard against surprise; and to prevent him
from saying any thing that might turn the attention of the
overseer to the hands at the fishery; for I knew that if
punishment were to fall amongst us, it would be quite as
likely to reach the innocent as the guilty—besides, though I
was innocent of the bags of cotton, I was guilty of the
bacon, and, however I might make distinctions between the
moral turpitude of the two cases, I knew that if discovered,
they would both be treated alike.</p>
          <p>When I arrived at the quarter, whither I repaired, in
obedience to the orders I received, I found the overseer
with my master's eldest son, and a young white man who
had been employed to repair the
<pb id="ball310" n="310"/>
cotton-gin, waiting for me. I observed when I came near
the overseer, that he looked at me very attentively and
afterwards called my young master aside, and spoke to him
in a tone of voice too low to be heard by me. The white
gentlemen then mounted their horses, and set off by the
road for the cabin of the white man. I had orders to take a
short route, through the woods and across a swamp, by
which I could reach the cabin as soon as the overseer.</p>
          <p>The attentive examination that the overseer had given
me, caused me to feel uneasy, although I could not
divine the cause of his scrutiny, nor of the subject of the
short conversation between him and my young master. By
travelling at a rapid pace, I arrived at the cabin of the
suspected man before the gentlemen, but thought it
prudent not to approach it before they came up, lest it
might be imagined that I had gone in to give information
to the occupants of the danger that threatened them.</p>
          <p>Here I had a hard struggle with my conscience,
which seemed to say to me, that I ought at once to
disclose all I knew concerning the lost bags of cotton
for the purpose of saving these poor people from
the terror that they must necessarily feel at the sight
of those who were coming to accuse them of a great
crime, perhaps from the afflictions and sufferings
attendant upon a prosecution in a court of justice.
These reflections were cut short by the arrival of the
party of gentlemen, who passed me where I sat, at
the side of the path, with no other notice than a
simple command of the overseer to come on. I
<pb id="ball311" n="311"/>
followed them into the cabin, where we found the man and
his wife, with two little children, eating roasted potatoes.</p>
          <p>The overseer saluted this family by telling them that we
had come to search the house for stolen cotton. That it
was well known that he had long been dealing with negroes,
and they were now determined to bring him to punishment.
I was then ordered to tear up the floor of the cabin, whilst
the overseer mounted into the loft. I found nothing under
the floor, and the overseer had no better success above.
The wife was then advised to confess where her husband
had concealed the cotton, to save herself from being
brought in as a party to the affair; but this poor woman
protested with tears that they were totally ignorant of the
whole matter. Whilst the wife was interrogated, the father
stood without his own door, trembling with fear, but, as I
could perceive, indignant with rage.</p>
          <p>The overseer, who was fluent in the use of profane
language, exerted the highest degree of his vulgar eloquence
upon these harmless people, whose only crime was their
poverty, and whose weakness alone had invited the
ruthless aggression of their powerful and rich neighbours.</p>
          <p>Finding nothing in the house, the gentlemen set out to
scour the woods around the cabin, and commanded me to
take the lead in tracing out tree tops and thickets, where it
was most likely that the stolen cotton might be found.
Our search was in vain, as I knew it would be beforehand;
but when weary of
<pb id="ball312" n="312"/>
ranging in the woods, the gentlemen again returned to the
cabin, which we now found without inhabitants. The alarm
caused by our visit, and the manner in which the gentlemen
had treated this lonely family, had caused them to abandon
their dwelling, and seek safety in flight. The door of the
house was closed and fastened with a string to a nail in the
post of the door. After calling several times for the fugitives,
and receiving no answer, the door was kicked open by my
young master; the few articles of miserable furniture that the
cabin contained, including a bed, made of flags, were thrown
into a heap in the corner, and fire was set to the dwelling by
the overseer.</p>
          <p>We remained until the flames had reached the roof of the
cabin, when the gentlemen mounted their horses and set off
for home, ordering me to return by the way that I had
come. When we again reached the house of my master,
several gentlemen of the neighbourhood had assembled,
drawn together by common interest that is felt amongst the
planters to punish theft, and particularly a theft of cotton
in the bag. My young master related to his neighbours,
with great apparent satisfaction, the exploits of the
morning; said he had routed one receiver of stolen goods out
of the country, and that all others of his character ought to
be dealt with in the same manner. In this opinion all the
gentlemen present concurred, and after much
conversation on the subject, it was agreed to call a general
meeting for the purpose of devising the best, surest,
and most peaceful
<pb id="ball313" n="313"/>
method of removing from the country the many white
men who, residing in the district without property, or
without interest in preserving the morals of the slaves,
were believed to carry on an unlawful and criminal traffic
with the negroes, to the great injury of the planters in
general, and of the masters of the slaves who dealt with
the offenders in particular.</p>
          <p>I was present at this preliminary consultation, which
took place at my master's cotton-gin, whither the
gentlemen had repaired for the purpose of looking at the
place where the cotton had been removed. So many cases
of this forbidden traffic between the slaves and these
“white negro dealers,” as they were termed, were here
related by the different gentlemen, and so many white men
were referred to by name as being concerned in this
criminal business, that I began to suppose the losses of the
planters in this way must be immense. This conference
continued until I had totally forgotten the scrutinizing look
that I had received from our overseer at the time I came
up from the fishery in the morning; but the period had
now come when I again was to be reminded of this
circumstance, for on a sudden the overseer called me to
come forward and let the gentlemen see me. I again felt
a sort of vague and undefinable apprehension that no good was to grow
out of this examination of my person, but a command
of our overseer was not to be disobeyed. After
looking at my face, with a kind of leer or side glance,
one of the gentlemen, who was an entire stranger to
<pb id="ball314" n="314"/>
me, and whom I had never before seen, said, “boy
you appear to live well; how much meat does your
master allow you in a week?” I was almost totally
confounded at the name of meat, and felt the blood
rush to my heart, but nevertheless forced a sort of
smile upon my face, and replied, “My master has been
very kind to all his people of late, but has not allowed
us any meat for some weeks. We have plenty of good
bread, and abundance of river fish, which, together
with the heads and roes of the shad that we have
salted at the landing, makes a very excellent living for
us; though if master would please to give us a little
meat now and then, we should be very thankful for it.”</p>
          <p>This speech, which contained all the eloquence I
was master of at the time, seemed to produce some
effect in my favour, for the gentleman said nothing in
reply, until the overseer, rising from a board on which
he had been sitting, came close up to me and said,
“Charles, you need not tell lies about it; you have been
eating meat, I know you have, no negro could look as
fat, and sleek, and black, and greasy, as you, if he had
nothing to eat but corn bread and river chubs. You do
not look at all as you did before you went to the
fishery; and all the hands on the plantation have had
as many chubs and other river fish as they could eat,
as well as you, and yet they are as poor as snakes in
comparison with you. Come, tell us the truth, let us
know where you get the meat that you have been
eating, and you shall not be whipped.” I begged the
overseer and the other
<pb id="ball315" n="315"/>
gentlemen not to ridicule or make sport of me, because
I was a poor slave, and was obliged to live on
bread and fresh water fish; and concluded this
second harangue by expressing my thankfulness to
God Almighty, for giving me such good health and
strength as to enable me to do my work, and look so
well as I did upon such poor fare; adding, that if I
only had as much bacon as I could eat, they would
soon see a man of a different appearance from that
which I now exhibited. “None of your palaver,”
rejoined the overseer—“Why, I smell the meat in you
this moment. Do I not see the grease as it runs out
of your face?” I was by this time in a profuse
sweat, caused by the anxiety of my feelings, and
simply said, “Master sees me sweat, I suppose.”</p>
          <p>All the gentlemen present then declared, with
one accord, that I must have been living on meat for
a long time, as no negro, who had no meat to eat,
could look as I did; and one of the company
advised the overseer to whip me, and compel me to confess
the truth. I have no doubt but this advice would
have been practically followed, had it not been for a
happy, though dangerous suggestion of my own
mind, at this moment. It was no other than a
proposal on my part, that I should be taken to the
landing, and if all the people there did not look as
well, and as much like meat-eaters as I did, then I
would agree to be whipped in any way the gentlemen
should deem expedient. This offer on my part
was instantly accepted by the gentlemen, and it was
agreed amongst them that they would all go to
<pb id="ball316" n="316"/>
the landing with the overseer, partly for the purpose
of seeing me condemned by the judgment to which I
had voluntarily chosen to submit myself, and partly
for the purpose of seeing my master's new fishery.</p>
          <p>We were quickly at the landing, though four miles
distant; and I now felt confident that I should
escape the dangers that beset me, provided the
master of the fishery did not betray his own
negligence, and lead himself, as well as us, into new
troubles.</p>
          <p>Though on foot, I was at the landing as soon as
the gentlemen, and was first to announce to the
master the feats we had performed in the course of
the day, adding, with great emphasis, and even
confidence in my manner, “You know, master fish-master,
whether we have had any meat to eat here or not.
If we had meat here, would not you see it? You have
been up with us every night, and know that we have not
been allowed to take even shad, let alone having meat to eat.”
The fish-master supported me in all I said; declared we had been
good boys—had worked night and day, of his certain
knowledge, as he had been with us all night and
every night since we began to fish. That he had not
allowed us to eat any thing but fresh water fish, and
the heads and roes of the shad that were salted at
the landing. As to meat, he said he was willing to be
qualified on a cart load of testaments that there had
not been a pound at the landing since the commencement
of the season, except that which he had in his own cabin.
I had now acquired
<pb id="ball317" n="317"/>
confidence, and desired the gentlemen to look at
Nero and the other hands, all of whom had as much
the appearance of bacon eaters as myself. This was
the truth, especially with regard to one of the men,
who was much fatter than I was.</p>
          <p>The gentlemen now began to doubt the evidence
of their own senses, which they had held infallible
heretofore. I showed the fine fish that we had to eat;
cat, perch, mullets, and especially two large pikes,
that had been caught to-day, and assured them that
upon such fare as this men must needs get fat. I now perceived
that victory was with me for once. All the gentlemen
faltered, hesitated, and began to talk of other affairs, 
except the overseer, who still ran about the landing,
swearing and scratching his head, and saying it
was strange that we were so fat, whilst the hands on
the plantation were as lean as sand-hill cranes. He
was obliged to give the affair over. He was no
longer supported by my young master and his
companions, all of whom congratulated themselves
upon a discovery so useful and valuable to the
planting interest; and all determined to provide, as
soon as possible, a proper supply of fresh river fish
for their hands.</p>
          <p>The two bales of cotton were never once named,
and, I suppose, were not thought of by the
gentlemen when at the landing; and this was well for
Nero; for such was the consternation and terror into
which he was thrown, by the presence of the
gentlemen and their inquiries concerning our eating
of meat, that the sweat rolled off him like rain from
<pb id="ball318" n="318"/>
the plant <hi rend="italics">never-wet</hi>; his countenance was wild and
haggard, and his knees shook like the wooden spring of a
wheat-fan. I believe, that if they had charged him at once
with stealing the cotton, he would have confessed the
deed.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XVI.</head>
          <p>After this, the fishing season passed off without any
thing having happened, worthy of being noticed here.
When we left the fishery, and returned to the plantation,
which was after the middle of April, the corn and cotton
had all been planted, and the latter had been replanted. I
was set to plough, with two mules for my team; and
having never been accustomed to ploughing with these
animals, I had much trouble with them at first. My
master owned more than forty mules, and at this season
of the year, they were all at work in the cotton field, used
instead of horses for drawing ploughs. Some of the largest
were hitched single to a plough; but the smallest were coupled together.</p>
          <p>On the whole, the fishery had been a losing affair with
me; for although I had lived better at the landing, than I
usually did at the plantation, yet I had been compelled to
work all the time, by night and by day, including Sunday,
for my master; by which I had lost all that I could have
earned for my own benefit, had I been on the plantation. I
had now become so well acquainted with the rules of the
<pb id="ball319" n="319"/>
plantation, and the customs of the country where I
lived, that I experienced less distress than I did at my first
coming to the south.</p>
          <p>We now received a shad every Sunday evening
with our peck of corn. The fish were those that I had
caught in the spring; and were tolerably preserved. In
addition to all this, each one of the hands now received a
pint of vinegar, every week. This vinegar was a great
comfort to me. As the weather became hot, I gathered
lettuce, and other salads, from my garden in the woods;
which, with the vinegar and bread, furnished me many a
cheerful meal. The vinegar had been furnished to us by our
master, more out of regard to our health, than to our
comfort; but it greatly promoted both.</p>
          <p>The affairs of the plantation now went on quietly, until
after the cotton had been ploughed, and hoed the first
time, after replanting. The working of the cotton crop is
not disagreeable labour—no more so than the culture of
corn—but we were called upon to perform a kind of
labour, than which none can be more toilsome to the body,
or dangerous to the health.</p>
          <p>I have elsewhere informed the reader, that my master
was a cultivator of rice, as well as of cotton. Whilst I
was at the fishery in the spring, thirty acres of swamp
land had been cleared off, ploughed, and planted in rice.
The water had now been turned off the plants, and the
field was to be ploughed and hoed. When we were taken
to the rice field,
<pb id="ball320" n="320"/>
the weather was very hot, and the ground was yet
muddy and wet. The ploughs were to be dragged
through the wet soil, and the young rice had to be
cleaned of weeds, by the hand, and hilled up with
the hoe.</p>
          <p>It is the common opinion, that no stranger can
work a week in a rice swamp, at this season of the
year, without becoming sick; and all the new hands,
three in number, besides myself, were taken ill
within the first five days, after we had entered this
field. The other three were removed to the sick
room; but I did not go there, choosing rather
to remain at the quarter, where I was my own master,
except that the doctor, who called to see me,
took a large quantity of blood from my arm, and
compelled pelted me to take a dose of some sort of
medicine that made me very sick, and caused me to
vomit violently. This happened on the second day
of my illness, and from this time I recovered slowly,
but was not able to go to the field again for more
than a week. Here it is but justice to my master to
say, that during all the time of my illness, some one
came from the great house, every day, to inquire
after me, and to offer me some kind of light and cool
refreshment I might have gone to the sick room at
any time, if I had chosen to do so.</p>
          <p>An opinion generally prevails, amongst the
people of both colours, that the drug <hi rend="italics">copperas</hi> is
very poisonous—and perhaps it may be so, if taken
in large quantities—but the circumstance, that it is
used in medicine, seems to forbid the notion of its
<pb id="ball321" n="321"/>
poisonous qualities. I believe copperas was
mingled with the potion the doctor gave to me. Some
overseers keep copperas by them, as a medicine, to
be administered to the hands whenever they become
sick; but this I take to be a bad practice; for
although, in some cases, this drug may be very
efficacious, it certainly should be administered by
a more skilful hand than that of an overseer. It,
however, has the effect of deterring the people
from complaining of illness, until they are no longer
able to work; for it is the most nauseous and
sickening medicine that was ever taken into the
stomach. Ignorant, or malicious overseers may, and
often do, misapply it; as was the case with our overseer, when he
compelled poor Lydia to take a draught of its
solution. After the restoration of my health, I
resumed my accustomed labour in the field, and
continued it without intermission, until I left this
plantation.</p>
          <p>We had, this year, as a part of our crop, ten
acres of indigo. This plant is worked nearly after
the manner of rice, except, that it is planted on high
and dry ground, whilst the rice is always cultivated
in low swamps, where the ground may be
inundated with water; but notwithstanding its
location on dry ground, the culture of indigo is not
less unpleasant than that of rice. When the rice is
ripe, and ready for the sickle, it is no longer
disagreeable; but when the indigo is ripe and
ready to cut, the troubles attendant upon it, have
only commenced.</p>
          <p>The indigo plant bears more resemblance to the
weed called wild indigo, which is common in the
<pb id="ball322" n="322"/>
woods of Pennsylvania, than to any other herb with
which I am acquainted.</p>
          <p>The root of the indigo plant is long and slender,
and emits a scent somewhat like that of parsley.
From the root issues a single stem, straight, hard,
and slender, covered with a bark, a little cracked on
its surface, of a gray colour towards the bottom,
green in the middle, reddish at the extremity, and
without the appearance of pith in the inside. The
leaves ranged in pairs around the stalk, are of an
oval form,—smooth, soft to the touch, furrowed
above, and of a deep green on the under side. The
upper parts of the plant are loaded with small
flowers, destitute of smell. Each flower changes into
a pod, enclosing seed.</p>
          <p>This plant thrives best in a rich, moist soil. The
seeds are black, very small, and sowed in straight
drills. This crop requires very careful culture, and
must be kept free from every kind of weeds and
grass. It ripens within less than three months from
the time it is sown. When it begins to flower, the top
is cut off, and, as new flowers appear, the plant is
again pruned, until the end of the season.</p>
          <p>Indigo impoverishes land more rapidly than almost
any other crop, and the plant must be gathered in
with great caution, for fear of shaking off the
valuable farina that lies in the leaves. When
gathered, it is thrown into the steeping vat—a large
tub filled with water—here it undergoes a
fermentation which, in twenty-four hours, at farthest,
is completed. A cock is then turned to let the water
<pb id="ball323" n="323"/>
run into the second tub, called the mortar, or
pounding tub: the steeping vat is then cleaned out,
that fresh plants may be thrown in; and thus the
work is continued, without interruption. The water in
the pounding tub is stirred with wooden buckets,
with holes in their bottoms, for several days; and,
after the sediment contained in the water, has settled
to the bottom of the tub, the water is let off, and the
sediment, which is the indigo of commerce, is
gathered into bags, and hung up to drain. It is
afterwards pressed, and laid away to dry in cakes,
and then packed in chests for market.</p>
          <p>Washing at the tubs is exceedingly unpleasant,
both on account of the filth and the stench, arising
from the decomposition of the plants.</p>
          <p>In the early part of June, our shad, that each one
had been used to receive, was withheld from us, and
we no longer received any thing but the peck of corn,
and pint of vinegar. This circumstance, in a
community less severely disciplined than ours, might
have procured murmurs; but to us it was only
announced by the fact of the fish not being
distributed to us on Sunday evening.</p>
          <p>This was considered a fortunate season by our
people. There had been no exemplary punishment
inflicted amongst us, for several months; we had
escaped entirely upon the occasion of the stolen
bags of cotton, though nothing less was to have
been looked for, on that occurrence, than a general
whipping of the whole gang.</p>
          <p>There was more or less of whipping amongst
<pb id="ball324" n="324"/>
us, every week; frequently, one was flogged every
evening, over and above the punishments that followed on
each settlement day; but these chastisements, which
seldom exceeded ten or twenty lashes, were of little
import. I was careful, for my own part, to conform to all
the regulations of the plantation.</p>
          <p>When I no longer received my fish from the overseer,
I found it necessary again to resort to my own
expedients, for the purpose of procuring something in the
shape of animal food, to add to my bread and greens.</p>
          <p>I had, by this time, become well acquainted with
the woods and swamps, for several miles round our
plantation; and this being the season when the turtles came
upon the land, to deposite their eggs, I availed myself of
it, and going out one Sunday morning, caught, in the course
of the day, by travelling cautiously around the edges of
the swamps, ten snapping turtles, four of which were very large.
As I caught these creatures, I tied each one with hickory
bark, and hung it up to the bough of a tree, so that I could
come and carry it home at my leisure.</p>
          <p>I afterwards carried my turtles home, and put them
into a hole that I dug in the ground, four or five feet deep,
and secured the sides by driving small pieces of split
timber into the ground, quite round the circumference of
the hole, the upper ends of the timber standing out above the ground.
Into
<pb id="ball325" n="325"/>
this hole I poured water at pleasure, and kept my turtles
until I needed them.</p>
          <p>On the next Sunday, I again went to the swamps to
search for turtles; but as the period of laying their eggs
had nearly passed, I had poor success to day,
only taking two turtles of the species called skill-pots—
a kind of large terrapin, with a speckled back and red
belly.</p>
          <p>This day, when I was three or four miles from home, in
a very solitary part of the swamps, I heard the sound of
bells, similar to those which wagoners place on the
shoulders of their horses. At first, the noise of bells of this
kind, in a place where they were so unexpected, alarmed
me, as I could not imagine who or what it was that was
causing these bells to ring. I was standing near a pond of
water, and listening attentively; I thought  the bells were
moving in the woods, and coming toward me. I
therefore crouched down upon the ground, under cover of
a cluster of small bushes that were near me, and lay, not
free from disquietude, to await the near approach of these
mysterious bells.</p>
          <p>Sometimes they were quite silent for a minute or more
at a time, and then again would jingle quick, but not loud.
They were evidently approaching me, and at length I
heard footsteps distinctly in the leaves, which lay dry
upon the ground. A feeling of horror seized me at this
moment, for I now recollected that I was on the verge of
the swamp, near which the vultures and carrion crows had
mangled the living bodies of the two murderers;
<pb id="ball326" n="326"/>
and my terror was not abated, when, a moment after, I
saw come from behind a large tree, the form of a brawny,
famished-looking black man, entirely naked, with his hair
matted and shaggy, his eyes wild and rolling, and bearing
over his head something in the form of an arch, elevated three
feet above his hair, beneath the top of which were suspended
the bells, three in number, whose sound had first attracted my attention.
Upon a closer examination this frightful figure, I perceived
that it wore a collar of iron about its neck, with a large padlock
pendent from behind, and carried in its hand a long staff,
with an iron spear in one end. The staff, like every thing
else belonging to this strange spectre, was black. It slowly
approached within ten paces of me, and stood still.</p>
          <p>The sun was now down, and the early twilight
produced by the gloom of the heavy forest, in the midst of
which I was, added approaching darkness to heighten my
dismay. My heart was in my mouth; all the hairs of my
head started from their sockets; I seemed to be rising from
my hiding place into the open air, in spite of myself, and I
gasped for breath.</p>
          <p>The black apparition moved past me, went to the water
and kneeled down. The forest re-echoed with the sound of
the bells, and their dreadful peals filled the deepest
recesses of the swamps, as their bearer, drank the water of
the pond, in which I thought I heard his irons hiss, when
they came in contact with it. I felt confident that I was now in
<pb id="ball327" n="327"/>
the immediate presence of an inhabitant of a nether
fiery world, who had been permitted to escape, for a time,
from the place of his torment, and come to
revisit the scenes of his former crimes. I now gave myself
up for lost, without other aid than my own,
and began to pray aloud to heaven to protect me. At the
sound of my voice, the supposed evil one appeared to be
scarcely less alarmed than I was. He sprang to his feet,
and, at a single bound, rushed into the water, then turning,
he besought me in a suppliant and piteous tone of voice, to have
mercy upon him, and not carry him back to his master.</p>
          <p>The suddenness with which we pass from the extreme
of one passion, to the utmost bounds of another, is
inconceivable, and must be assigned to the
catalogue of unknown causes and effects, unless we
suppose the human frame to be an involuntary machine,
operated upon by surrounding objects which
give it different and contrary impulses, as a ball is driven
to and fro by the batons of boys, when they play in
troops upon a common. I had no sooner heard a human
voice than all my fears fled, as a spark that ascends
from a heap of burning charcoal, and vanishes to nothing.</p>
          <p>I at once perceived, that the object that had well nigh
deprived me of my reason, so far from having either the
will or the power to injure me, was only a poor destitute
African negro, still more wretched and helpless than,
myself.</p>
          <p>Rising from the bushes, I now advanced to the
<pb id="ball328" n="328"/>
water side, and desired him to come out without fear,
and to be assured that if I could render him any
assistance I would do it most cheerfully. As to carrying
him back to his master, I was more ready to ask
help to deliver me from my own, than to give aid to any
one in forcing him back to his.</p>
          <p>We now went to a place in the forest, where the ground
was, for some distance, clear of trees, and where the light
of the sun was yet so strong that every object could be
seen. My new friend now desired me to look at his back,
which was seamed and ridged with scars of the whip, and
the hickory, from the pole of his neck to the lower
extremity of the spine. The natural colour of the skin had
disappeared and was succeeded by a streaked and
speckled appearance of dusky white and pale flesh
colour, scarcely any of the original black remaining.
The skin of this man's back had been again and again cut
away by the thong, and renewed by the hand of nature,
until it was grown fast to the flesh, and felt hard and
turbid.</p>
          <p>He told me his name was Paul; that he was a native of
Congo, in Africa, and had been a slave five years; that he
had left an aged mother, a widow, at home, as also a wife
and four children; that it had been his misfortune to fall
into the hands of a master, who was frequently drunk, and
whose temper was so savage, that his chief delight
appeared to consist in whipping and torturing his slaves,
of whom he owned near twenty; but through some
unaccountable caprice, he had contracted a particular
<pb id="ball329" n="329"/>
dislike against Paul, whose life he now declared to me,
was insupportable. He had then been wandering in the
woods, more than three weeks, with no other subsistence
than the land tortoises, frogs, and other reptiles that he had
taken in the woods, and along the shores of the ponds,
with the aid of his spear. He had not been able to take
any of the turtles in the laying season, because the noise
of his bells frightened them, and they always escaped to
the water before he could catch them. He had found many
eggs, which he had eaten raw, having no fire, nor any
means of making fire, to cook his food. He had been afraid
to travel much in the middle of the day, lest the sound of
his bells should be heard by some one, who would make
his master acquainted with the place of his concealment.
The only periods when he ventured to go in search of
food, were early in the morning, before people could have
time to leave their homes and reach the swamp; or late in
the evening, after those who were in pursuit of him had
gone to their dwellings for the night.</p>
          <p>This man spoke our language imperfectly, but possessed
a sound and vigorous understanding; and reasoned with me
upon the propriety of destroying a life which was doomed
to continual distress. He informed me that he had first run
away from his master more than two years ago, after being
whipped, with long hickory switches, until he fainted.
That he concealed himself in a swamp, at that time, ten or
fifteen miles from this place, for more than six months,
but was finally betrayed by a woman who
<pb id="ball330" n="330"/>
he sometimes visited; that when taken, he was again
whipped until he was not able to stand, an had a heavy
block of wood chained to one foot, which he was obliged
to drag after him at his daily labour, for more than three
months, when he found an old file, with which he cut the
irons from his <sic corr="ankle">ancle</sic>, and again escaped to the woods, but
was retaken within little more than a week after his flight,
by two men who were looking for their cattle, and came
upon him in the woods where he was asleep.</p>
          <p>On being returned to his master, he was again whipped;
and then the iron collar that he now wore with the iron
rod, extending from one shoulder over his head to the
other, with the bells fastened at the top of the arch, were
put upon him. Of these irons he could not divest himself,
and wore them constantly from that time to the present.</p>
          <p>I had no instruments with me, to enable we to release
Paul from his manacles, and all I could do for him was to
desire him to go with me to the place where I had left my
terrapins, which I gave to him together with all the eggs
that I had found to day. I also caused him to lie down,
and having furnished myself with a flint-stone, (many of
which lay in the sand near the edge of the pond) and a
handful of dry moss, I succeeded in striking fire from the iron collar,
and made a fire of sticks, upon which he could roast the
terrapins and the eggs. It was now quite dark, and I was
full two miles from my road, with no path to guide me
towards home, but the small traces made in the woods by
the cattle.</p>
          <pb id="ball331" n="331"/>
          <p>I advised Paul to bear his misfortunes as well as he
could, until the next Sunday, when I would return and
bring with me a file, and other things necessary to the
removal of his fetters.</p>
          <p>I now set out alone, to make my way home, not
without some little feeling of trepidation, as I passed along
in the dark shade of the pine trees, and thought of the
terrific deeds that had been done in these woods.</p>
          <p>This was the period of the full moon, which now rose,
and cast her brilliant rays through the tops of the trees that
overhung my way, and enveloped my path in a gloom
more cheerless than the obscurity of total darkness. The
path I travelled led by sinuosities around the margin of the
swamp, and finally ended at the extremity of the cart-road
terminating at the spot where David and Hardy had been
given alive for food to vultures; and over this ground I was
now obliged to pass, unless I chose to turn far to the left,
through the pathless forest, and make my way to the high
road near the spot where the lady had been torn from her
horse. I hated the idea of acknowledging to my own heart,
that I was a coward, and dared not look upon the bones of
a murderer at midnight; and there was little less of awe
attached to the notion of visiting the ground where the
ghost of the murdered woman was reported to wander in
the moonbeams, than in visiting the scene where diabolical
crimes had been visited by fiend-like punishment.</p>
          <p>My opinion is, that there is no one who is not at
<pb id="ball332" n="332"/>
times subject to a sensation approaching fear, when
placed in situations similar to that in which I found
myself this night. I did not believe that those who had
passed the dark line, which separates the living from the
dead, could again return to the earth, either for good or
for evil; but that solemn foreboding of the heart which
directs the minds of all men to a contemplation of the just
judgment, which a superior, and unknown power, holds in
reservation for the deeds of this life, filled my soul with a
dread conception of the unutterable woes which a
righteous and unerring tribunal must award to the
blood-stained spirits of the two men whose lives had been
closed in such unspeakable torment by the side of the
path I was now treading.</p>
          <p>The moon had risen high above the trees, and shone
with a clear and cloudless light; the whole firmament of
heaven was radiant with the lustre of a mild and balmy
summer evening. Save only the droppings of the early dew
from the lofty branches of the trees into the water, which
lay in shallow pools on my right, and the light trampling
of my own footsteps; the stillness of night pervaded the
lonely wastes around me. But there is a deep melancholy
in the sound of the heavy drop as it meets the bosom of
the wave in a dense forest at night, that revives in the
memory the recollection of the days of other years, and
fills the heart with sadness.</p>
          <p>I was now approaching the unhallowed ground where
lay the remains of the remorseless and guilty dead who
had gone to their final account, reeking in
<pb id="ball333" n="333"/>
their sins, unatoned, unblest, and unwept. Already I saw
the bones, whitened by the rain, and bleached in the sun,
lying scattered and dispersed, a leg here and an arm there,
whilst a scull with the tinder jaw in its place, retaining
<sic corr="all its">allits</sic> teeth, grinned a ghastly laugh, with its front full in
the beams of the moon, which, falling into the vacant
sockets of the eye-balls, reflected a pale shadow from
these deserted caverns, and played in twinkling lustre
upon the bald, and skinless forehead.</p>
          <p>In a moment, the night-breeze agitated the leaves of the
wood and moaned in dreary sighs through the lofty pine
tops; the gale shook the forest in the depth of its solitudes:
a cloud swept across the moon, and her light disappeared;
a flock of carrion crows disturbed in their roosts, flapped
their wings and fluttered over my head; and a wolf, who
had been gnawing the dry bones, greeted the darkness
with a long and dismal howl.</p>
          <p>I felt the blood chill in my veins, and all my joints
shuddered, as if I had been smitten by electricity. At least
a minute elapsed before I recovered the power of self-government.
I hastened to fly from a place devoted to crime, where an evil
genius presided in darkness over a fell assembly of howling
wolves, and blood-snuffing vultures.</p>
          <p>When I arrived at the quarter, all was quiet. The
inhabitants of this mock-village were wrapped ill
forgetfulness; and I stole silently into my little loft and
joined my neighbours in their repose. Experience had
made me so well acquainted with the
<pb id="ball334" n="334"/>
dangers that beset the life of a slave, that I determined as a
matter of prudence, to say nothing to any
one, of the adventures of this Sunday; but went to work
on Monday morning, at the summons of the overseer's
horn, as if nothing unusual had occurred.
In the course of the week, I often thought of the forlorn
and desponding African; who had so terrified me in the
woods, and, who seemed so grateful for the
succour I gave him. I felt anxious to become better
acquainted with this man, who possessed knowledge
superior to the common race of slaves, and manifested a
moral courage in the conversation that I had with him,
worthy of a better fate than that to which fortune had
consigned him. On the following Sunday, having provided
myself with a large file, which I procured from the
blacksmith shop, belonging to the plantation, I again
repaired to the place, at the side of the swamp, where I
had first seen the figure of this ill-fated man. I expected
that he would be in waiting for me at the appointed
place, as I had promised him that I would certainly come
again, at this time; but on arriving at the spot where I had
left him, I saw no sign of any person. The remains of the
fire that I had kindled were here, and it seemed that the
fire had been kept up for several days, by the quantity of
ashes that lay in a heap, surrounded by numerous small
brands. The impressions of human feet, were thickly
disposed around this decayed fire: and the bones of the
terrapins that I had given to Paul, as well as the skeletons
of many frogs, were scattered upon the
<pb id="ball335" n="335"/>
ground; but there was nothing that showed that any one had
visited this spot, since the fall of the last rain, which I
now recollected had taken place on the previous
Thursday. From this circumstance I concluded that Paul
had relieved himself of his irons, and gone to seek
concealment in some other place; or that his master had
discovered his retreat, and carried him back to the
plantation.</p>
          <p>Whilst standing at the ashes I heard the croaking of ravens at
some distance in the woods, and immediately afterwards a
turkey-buzzard passed over me pursued by an eagle,
coming from the quarter in which I had just heard the
ravens. I knew that the eagle never pursued the buzzard
for the purpose of preying upon him, but only to compel
him to disgorge himself of his own prey for the benefit of the
king of birds. I therefore concluded that there was some
dead animal in my neighbourhood that had called all these
ravenous fowls together. It might be that Paul had killed a
cow by knocking her down with a pine knot, and that he
had removed his residence to this slaughtered animal. Curiosity
was aroused in me, and I proceeded to examine the
woods.</p>
          <p>I had not advanced more than two hundred yards when I
felt oppressed by a most sickening stench, and saw the
trees swarming with birds of prey, buzzards perched
upon their branches, ravens sailing their boughs, and
clouds of carrion crows flitting about, and poising
themselves in the air in a stationary position, after the
manner of that most
<pb id="ball336" n="336"/>
nauseous of all birds, when it perceives, or thinks it
perceives, some object of prey. Proceeding onward, I came
in view of a large sassafras tree, around the top of which
was congregated a cloud of crows, some on the boughs and
others on the wing, whilst numerous buzzards were sailing
low and nearly skimming the ground. This sassafras tree
had many low horizontal branches, attached to one of
which I now saw the cause of so vast an assembly of the
obscene fowls of the air. The lifeless and putrid body of
the unhappy Paul hung suspended by a cord made of
twisted hickory bark, passed in the form of a halter round
the neck, and firmly bound to a limb of the tree.</p>
          <p>It was manifest that he had climbed the tree, fastened
the cord to the branch, and then sprung off. The smell that
assailed my nostrils was too overwhelming to permit me
to remain long in view of the dead body, which was much
mangled and torn, though its identity was beyond
question, for the iron collar, and the bells with the arch
that bore them, were still in their place. The bells had
preserved the corpse from being devoured; for whilst I
looked at it I observed a crow descend upon it, and make a
stroke at the face with its beak, but the motion that this
gave to the bells caused them to rattle, and the bird took to
flight.</p>
          <p>Seeing that I could no longer render assistance to Paul,
who was now beyond the reach of his master's tyranny, as
well as of my pity, I returned without delay to my
master's house, and going into the
<pb id="ball337" n="337"/>
kitchen, related to the household servants that I had
found a black man hung in the woods with bells upon
him. This intelligence was soon communicated to my master,
who sent for me to come into the house to relate the
circumstance to him. I was careful not to tell that I had
seen Paul before his death; and when I had finished my
narrative, my master observed to a gentleman who was with him,
that this was a heavy loss to the owner, and told me to go.</p>
          <p>The body of Paul was never taken down, but remained
hanging where I had seen it until the flesh fell from the
bones, or was torn off by the birds. I saw the bones
hanging in the sassafras tree more than two months
afterwards, and the last time that I was ever in these
swamps.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XVII.</head>
          <p>An affair was now in progress, which, though the
persons who were actors in it were far removed from me,
had in its effects a great influence upon the fortunes of my
life. I have informed the reader that my master had three
daughters, and that the second of the sisters was deemed a great
beauty. The eldest of the three was married about the
time of which I now write to a planter of great wealth,
who resided near Columbia; but the second had formed an
attachment to a young gentleman whom she had
<pb id="ball338" n="338"/>
frequently seen at the church attended by my master's
family. As this young man, either from want of wealth, or
proper persons to introduce him, had never been at my
master's house, my young mistress had no
opportunity of communicating to him the sentiments she
entertained towards him, without violating the rules of
modesty in which she had been educated. Before she would
attempt any thing which might be deemed a violation of the
decorum of her sex, she determined to take a new method
of obtaining a husband. She communicated to her father, my
master, a knowledge of the whole affair, with a desire that
he would invite the gentleman of her choice to his house.
This the father resolutely opposed, upon the ground that
the young man upon whom his daughter had fixed her heart
was without property, and consequently destitute of the
means of supporting his daughter in a style suitable to the
rank she occupied in society. A woman in love is not
easily foiled in her purposes; my young mistress, by
continual entreaties, so far prevailed over the affections, or
more probably the fears of her father, that he introduced
the young man to his family, and about two months
afterwards my young mistress was a bride; but it had been
agreed amongst all the parties, as I understood, before the
marriage, that as the son-in-law had no land or slaves of his
own, he should remove with his wife to a large tract of land
that my master owned in the new purchase in the state of
Georgia.</p>
          <p>In the month of September, 1806, my master
<pb id="ball339" n="339"/>
came to the quarter one evening, at the time of our return
from the field, in company with his son-in-law, and
informed me that he had given me, with a number of others
of his slaves, to his daughter; and that I, with eight other
men and two or three women, must set out on the next
Sunday with my new master, for his estate in Georgia,
whither we were to go, to clear land, build houses, and
make other improvements necessary for the reception of
the newly-married lady, in the following spring.</p>
          <p>I was much pleased with the appearance and manners of
my new master, who was a young man apparently about
twenty-seven or eight years old, and of good figure. We
were to take with us, in our expedition to Georgia, a
wagon, to be drawn by six mules, and I was appointed to
drive the team. Before we set off my young mistress came
in person to the quarter, and told us that all those who
were going to the new settlement must come to the house,
where she furnished each of us with two full suits of
clothes, one of coarse woollen, and the other of hempen
cloth. She also gave a hat to each of us, and two pairs of
shoes, with a trifle in money, and enjoined us to be good
boys and girls, and get things ready for her, and that when
she should come to live with us we should not be
forgotten. The conduct of this young lady was so different
from that which I had been accustomed to witness since I
came to Carolina, that I considered myself highly fortunate
in becoming her slave, and now congratulated myself with
the idea that I should, in future, have a
<pb id="ball340" n="340"/>
mistress who would treat me kindly, and if I behaved
well, would not permit me to want.</p>
          <p>At the time appointed we set out for Georgia, with all
the tools and implements necessary to the prosecution
of a new settlement. My young master accompanied
us, and travelled slowly for several days to
enable me to keep up with him. We continued our march in
this order until we reached the Savannah river at the
town of Augusta, where my master told me that he was so
well satisfied with my conduct, that he intended to leave me
with the team to bring on the goods and the women and
children; but that he would take the men and push on, as
fast as possible, to the new settlement, and go to work
until the time of my arrival. He gave me directions to
follow on and inquire for Morgan county Court House,
and said that he would have a person ready there on my
arrival to guide me to him and the people with him. He then
gave me twenty dollars to buy food for the mules and
provisions for myself and those with me, and left me on
the high road master of myself and the team. I was
resolved that this striking proof of confidence on the part
of my master should not be a subject of regret to him, and
pursued my route with the greatest diligence, taking care to
lay out as little money as possible for such things as I had
to buy. On the sixth day, in the morning, I arrived at our
new settlement in the middle of a heavy forest of such
timber as is common to that country, with three dollars
and twenty-five cents in my pocket, part of the money given
to me at
<pb id="ball341" n="341"/>
Augusta. This I offered to return, but my master refused
to take it, and told me to keep it for my good conduct. I
now felt assured that all my troubles in this world were
ended, and that, in future, I might look forward to a life of
happiness and ease; for I did not consider labour any
hardship, if I was well provided with good food and
clothes, and my other wants properly regarded.</p>
          <p>My master, and the people who were with him, had,
before our arrival with the wagon, put up the logs of two
cabins, and were engaged, when we came, in covering one
of them with clapboards. In the course of the next day we
completed both these cabins, with puncheon floors and
small glass windows, the sash and glass for which I had
brought in the wagon. We put up two other cabins, and a
stable for the mules, and then began to clear land. After a
few days, my master told me he meant to go down into
the settlements to buy provisions for the winter, and that
he should leave me to oversee the hands, and carry on the
work in his absence. He accordingly left us, taking with
him the wagon and two boys, one to drive the team, and
another to drive cattle and hogs, which he intended to buy
and drive to our settlement. I now felt myself almost
proprietor of our new establishment, and believe the men
left under my charge did not consider me a very lenient
overseer. I in truth compelled them to work very hard, as I
did myself. At the end of a week my master returned with
a heavy load of meal and bacon, with salt and other
things that we needed,
<pb id="ball342" n="342"/>
and the day following a white man drove to our station
several cows, and more than twenty hogs
the greater part of which were breeders. At this season of the
year neither the hogs nor the cattle required any feeding
at our hands. The woods were full of nuts, and the grass
was abundant; but we gave salt to our stock, and kept the
hogs in a pen, two or three days, to accustom them to the
place.</p>
          <p>We now lived very differently from what we did on my
old master's plantation. We had as much bacon every day
as we could eat; which, together with bread and sweet
potatoes, which we had at will, constituted our fare. My
master remained with us more than two months; within
which time we had cleared forty acres of ground, ready for
the plough; but, a few days before Christmas, an event
took place, which, in its consequences, destroyed all my
prospects of happiness, and totally changed the future
path of my life. A messenger one day came to our
settlement, with a letter, which had been forwarded in
this manner, by the postmaster at the Court House, where
the post-office was kept. This letter contained intelligence
of the sudden death of my old master; and that difficulties
had arisen in the family which required the immediate
attention of my young one. The letter was written by my
mistress. My master, forthwith, took all account of the
stock of provisions, and other things that he had on hand,
and putting the whole under my charge, gave me directions
to attend to the work, and set off on horseback that
evening; promising to return
<pb id="ball343" n="343"/>
within one month at furthest. We never saw him again,
and heard nothing of him until late in the month of January,
1807, when the eldest son of my late master came to our
settlement, in company with a strange gentleman. The son of
my late master informed me, to my surprise and sorrow,
that my young waster, who had brought us to Georgia, was
dead; and that he, and the gentleman with him, were
administrators of the deceased, and had come to Georgia
for the purpose of letting out on lease, for the period of
seven years, our place, with all the people on it, including me.</p>
          <p>To me, the most distressing part of this news, was the death of
my young master; and I was still more sorry when I
learned, that he had been killed in a duel. My young
mistress, whose beauty had drawn around her numerous
suiters, many of whom were men of base minds and
cowardly hearts, had chosen her husband, in the manner I
have related; and his former rivals, after his return from
Georgia, confederated together, for the dastardly purpose
of revenging themselves, of both husband and wife, by the murder
of the former.</p>
          <p>In all parts of the cotton country, there are numerous
taverns, which answer the double purpose of drinking and
gambling houses. These places are kept by men who are
willing to abandon all pretensions to the character and
standing of gentlemen, for the hope of sordid gain; and are
frequented by all classes of planters; though it is not to be
understood, that all the planters resort to these houses. There
<pb id="ball344" n="344"/>
are men of high and honourable virtue amongst the planters,
who equally detest the mean cupidity of the men who
keep these houses, and the silly wickedness of those who
support them. Billiard is the game regarded as the most
polite, amongst men of education and fashion; but cards,
dice, and every kind of game, whether of skill or of hazard,
are openly played in these sinks of iniquity. So far as
my knowledge extends, there is not a single district of ten
miles square, in all the cotton region, without at least one of
these vile ordinaries, as they are frequently and justly
termed. The keeping of these houses is a means of subsistence
resorted to by men of desperate reputation, or reckless character;
and they invite, as guests, all the profligate, the drunken, the idle,
and the unwary of the surrounding country. In a community,
where the white man never works, except at the expense of
forfeiting all claim to the rank of a gentleman, and where
it is beneath the dignity of a man, to oversee the labour
of his own plantation, the number of those who frequent
these gaming houses, may be imagined.</p>
          <p>My young master, fortunately for his own honour,
was of those who kept aloof from the precincts of the
tavern, unless compelled by necessary business to go
there; but the band of conspirators, who had resolved on
his destruction, invited him through one of their number,
who pretended to wish to treat with him concerning his
property, to meet them at an ordinary, one evening.
Here a quarrel was sought
<pb id="ball345" n="345"/>
him, and he was challenged to fight with pistols over
the table around which they sat.</p>
          <p>My master, who, it appears, was unable to bear the reproach
of cowardice, even amongst fools, agreed to fight; and as he
had no pistols with him, was presented with a pair belonging
to one of the gang; and accepted their owner, as his friend, or
second in the business. The result was as might
have been expected. My master was killed, at the
first fire, by a ball which passed through his breast,
whilst his antagonist escaped unharmed.</p>
          <p>A servant was immediately despatched, with a letter
to my mistress, informing her of the death of her
husband. She was awakened in the night, to read
the letter, the bearer having informed her maid that
it was necessary for her to see it immediately. The shock
drove her into a feverish delirium, from which she never
recovered. At, periods, her reason resumed its dominion;
but in the summer following, she became a mother, and
died in child-bed, of puerperal fever. I obtained this
account from the mouth of a black man, who was the
travelling servant of the eldest son of my old master,
and who was with his master at the time he came to visit
the tenant, to whom he let his sister's estate in
Georgia, in the year 1807.</p>
          <p>The estate to which I was now attached, was advertised to be
rented for the term of seven years, with all the stock of mules,
cattle, and so forth, upon it—together with seventeen slaves,
six of whom were too young to be able to work at present.
The price
<pb id="ball346" n="346"/>
asked, was one thousand dollars for the first year and
two thousand dollars for each of the six succeeding years;
the tenant to be bound to clear thirty acres of land annually.</p>
          <p>Before the day on which the estate was to be let, by
the terms of the advertisement, a man came from the
neighbourhood of Savannah, and agreed to take the new
plantation, on the terms asked. He was immediately put
<sic corr="into possession">intop ossession</sic> of the premises, and from this moment, I became
his slave for the term of seven years.</p>
          <p>Fortune had now thrown me into the power of a new
master, of whom, when I considered the part of the
country from whence he came, which had always been
represented to me, as distinguished for the
cruelty with which slaves were treated in it, I had no
reason to expect much that was good. I had indeed, from
the moment I saw this new master, and had learned the
place of his former residence, made up my mind to prepare
myself for a harsh servitude; but as we are often
disappointed for the worse, so it sometimes happens,
that we are deceived for the better. This man was by no
means so bad as I was prepared to find him; and yet, I
experienced all the evils in his service, that I had ever
apprehended: but I could never find in my heart, to
entertain a revengeful feeling towards him, for he was as
much a slave as I was; and I believe of the two, the greater
sufferer. Perhaps the evils he endured himself, made him
more compassionate of the sorrows of others; but
notwithstanding the injustice that was
<pb id="ball347" n="347"/>
done me while with him, I could never look upon him as a
bad man.</p>
          <p>At the time he took possession of the estate, he was
alone, and did not let us know that he had a wife, until
after he had been with us, at least two weeks. One day,
however, he called us together, and told us that he was
going down the country, to bring up his family—that he
wished us to go on with the work on the place in the
manner he pointed out; and telling the rest of the hands
that they must obey my orders, he left us. He was gone
full two weeks; and when he returned, I had all the cleared
land planted in cotton, corn, and sweet potatoes, and had
progressed with the business of the plantation so much to
his satisfaction, that he gave me a dollar, with which I
bought a pair of new trousers—my old ones having been worn
out in clearing the new land, and burning logs.</p>
          <p>My master's family, a wife and one child, came with
him; and my new mistress soon caused me to regret the
death of my former young master, for other reasons, than
those of affection and esteem.</p>
          <p>This woman (though she was my mistress, I cannot call
her lady) was the daughter of a very wealthy planter,
who resided near Milledgeville, and had several children,
besides my mistress. My master was a native of North
Carolina—had removed to Georgia several years before
this—had acquired some property and was married to my mistress
more than two years, when I became his slave, for a term of years
as I have stated. I saw many families, and was
<pb id="ball348" n="348"/>
acquainted with the moral character of many ladies,
while I lived in the south; but I must, in justice
to the country, say, that my new mistress was the worst
woman I ever saw amongst the southern people. Her
temper was as bad as that of a speckled viper; and her
language, when she was enraged, was a mere
vocabulary of profanity and virulence.</p>
          <p>My master and mistress brought with them when they
came, twelve slaves, great and small, seven of whom were
able to do field work. We now had on our new place, a
very respectable force; and my master was a man, who
understood the means of procuring a good day's work from
his hands, as well as any of his neighbours. He was also
a man who, when left to pursue his own inclinations, was kind and
humane in his temper, and conduct towards his people; and
if he had possessed courage enough, to whip his wife two
or three times, as he sometimes whipped his slaves, and to
compel her to observe a rule of conduct befitting her sex, I
should have had a tolerable time of my servitude with
him; and should, in all probability, have been a slave in
Georgia until this day. Before my mistress came, we had
meat in abundance; for my master had left his keys with me,
and I dealt out the provisions to the people.</p>
          <p>Lest my master should complain of me at his return,
or suspect that I had not been faithful to my trust, I had
only allowed ourselves (for I fared in common with the
others) one meal of meat in each day. We had several
cows, that supplied us with
<pb id="ball349" n="349"/>
and a barrel of molasses was amongst the
stores of provisions. We had mush, sweet potatoes,
milk, molasses, and sometimes butter for breakfast
and supper, and meat for dinner. Had we been
permitted to enjoy this fine fare, after the arrival of
our mistress, and had she been a woman of kindly
disposition, and lady-like manners, I should have
considered myself well off in the world; for I was
now living in as good a country as I ever saw; and
I much doubt if there is a better one anywhere.</p>
          <p>Our mistress gave us a specimen of her character
on the first morning after her arrival amongst us, by
beating severely, with a raw cow-hide, the black girl who
nursed the infant, because the child cried, and could not be
kept silent. I perceived by this, that my mistress
possessed no control over her passions; and that, when
enraged, she would find some victim to pour her fury
upon, without regard to justice or mercy.</p>
          <p>When we were called to dinner to-day, we had no
meat, and a very short supply of bread; our meal being
composed of badly cooked sweet potatoes, some bread,
and a very small quantity of sour milk. From this time our
allowance of meat was withdrawn from us altogether, and
we had to live upon our bread, potatoes, and the little
milk that our mistress permitted us to have. The most
vexatious part of the new discipline, was the distinction
that was made between us, who were on the plantation
before our mistress came to it, and the slaves that she
brought with her. To these latter, she gave the best
<pb id="ball350" n="350"/>
part of the sour milk, all the buttermilk, and I
believe, frequently rations of meat.</p>
          <p>We were not on our part (I mean us of the old stock)
wholly without meat, for our master sometimes gave
us a whole flitch of bacon at once; this he had stolen
from his own smoke-house—I say stolen, because
he took it without the knowledge of my mistress,
and always charged us in the most solemn manner
not to let her know that we had received it. She
was as negligent of the duties of a good housewife,
as she was arrogant in assuming the control of things
not within the sphere of her domestic duties,
and never missed the bacon that our master gave to us,
because she had not taken the trouble of examining
the state of the meat-house. Obtaining all the meat
we ate by stealth, through our master, our supplies
were not regular, coming once or twice a-week,
according to circumstances. However, I was satisfied
of the good intentions of my master towards me, I felt
interested in his welfare, and in a short time became
warmly attached to him. He fared but little better
at the hands of my mistress than I did, except that
as he ate at the same table with her, he always had enough of
comfortable food; but in the matter of ill language, I
believe my master and I might safely have put our
goods together as a joint stock in trade, without
either the one or the other being greatly the loser.
I had secured the good opinion of my master, and
it was perceivable by any one that he had more
<pb id="ball351" n="351"/>
confidence in me than in any of his other slaves,
and often treated me as the foreman of his people.</p>
          <p>This aroused the indignation of my mistress, who,
with all her ill qualities, retained a sort of selfish
esteem for the slaves who had come with her from
her father's estate. She seldom saw me without
giving me her customary salutation of profanity;
and she exceeded all other persons that I have ever
known in the quickness and sarcasm of the jibes and
jeers with which she seasoned her oaths. To
form any fair conception of her volubility and
scurrilous wit, it was necessary to hear her, more
especially on Sunday morning or a rainy day, when
the people were all loitering about the kitchens,
which stood close round her dwelling. She treated
my master with no more ceremony than she did me.
Misery loves company, it is said, and I verily believe
that my master and I felt a mutual attachment on
account of our mutual sufferings.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XVIII.</head>
          <p>The country I now lived in was new, and
abounded with every sort of game common to a new
settlement. Wages were high, and I could sometimes
earn a dollar and a half a day by doing job work on
Sunday. The price of a day's work here was a dollar.
My master paid me regularly and fairly for all the
work I did for him on Sunday, and I never
<pb id="ball352" n="352"/>
went anywhere else to procure work. All his other hands
were treated in the same way. He also gave me an old gun
that had seen much hard service, for the stock was quite
shattered to pieces, and the lock would not strike fire. I
took my gun to a blacksmith in the neighbourhood, and he
repaired the lock, so that my musket was as sure fire as
any piece need be. I found upon trial, that though the stock
and lock had been worn out, the barrel was none the
worse for the service it had undergone.</p>
          <p>I now, for the first time in my life, became hunter, in
the proper sense of the word; and generally managed my
affairs in such a way as to get the half of Saturday to
myself. This I did by prevailing on my master to set
my task for the week on Monday morning.</p>
          <p>Saturday was appropriated to hunting, if I was not
obliged to work all day, and I soon became pretty expert in
the use of my gun. I made salt licks in the woods, to which
the deer came, at night, and I shot them from a seat of
clapboards that was placed on the branches of a tree.
Rackoons abounded here, and were of a large size, and fat at
all seasons. In the month of April I saw the ground thickly
strewed with nuts, the growth of the last year. I now began
to live well, notwithstanding the persecution that my
mistress still directed against me, and to feel myself, in
some measure, an independent man.</p>
          <p>Serpents of various kinds swarmed in this country. I
have killed more than twenty rattle-snakes
<pb id="ball353" n="353"/>
in a day, and copper-heads were innumerable; but the
snake that I most dreaded was the moccason, which
is quite as venomous as the copper-head or rattle-snake,
and much more active and malicious. Vipers and other
poisonous reptiles were innumerable; and in the swamps
was a monstrous serpent, though of rare occurrence,
which was really dangerous on account of its prodigious size.
This snake is of a brown colour, with ashy white spots distributed over its
body. It lives by catching rabbits and squirrels, rackoons
and other animals. I have no doubt that some of this
species would attack and swallow children several years old.
I once shot one of these snakes that was more than eight
feet long, and as thick as the leg of an ordinary man. When
coiled up it appeared as large as a small calf lying in its
resting place. Panthers, wolves, and other beasts of prey,
were common in the woods.</p>
          <p>I had always observed that snakes congregate, either in
large groups or in pairs; and that if one snake is killed,
another is soon after seen near the same place. I one day
killed an enormous rattle-snake in the cotton field near my
master's house. This snake was full six feet in length, of a
corresponding thickness, and had fangs an inch and
three-quarters in length. When dead, I skinned it, and
stretched the skin on a board. A few days after, having
occasion to cross a fence near where I had killed the large
snake, and jumping from the top of the fence upon the
ground, without looking down, I alighted close beside
another rattle-snake, quite as large as the
<pb id="ball354" n="354"/>
one I had killed. This one was lying at full length, and I
was surprised that it did not attempt to bite me, nor even
to throw itself into coil. It only sounded its rattles, making
a noise sufficiently loud to be heard a hundred yards. I
killed this snake also and seeing it appear to be full of something that it had
eaten, I ripped it open with my knife, and found the
whole cavity of its body stuffed full of corn meal that it
had eaten in the house where my master kept his stores,
to which it had found access through some aperture in the
logs of the house. The snake was so full of meal that it
could not coil itself, and thus saved my life, for the bite of
such a snake as this was, is almost certain death. I knew a
white man some time afterwards, who was bitten by one of these large
rattle-snakes in the hand, as he was trying to punch it to
death with a stick in a hollow stump, and he died before he
could be taken to his own house, which was little
more than a mile from the place where he was bitten.</p>
          <p>A neighbour of my master was one day hunting deer in
the woods with hounds; and hearing one of his hounds
cry out as if hurt by something, the gentlemen proceeded to
the spot, and found his dog lying in the agonies of death,
and a great rattle-snake near him. On examining the dog it
was found that the snake had struck him with its fangs in
the side, and cut a deep gash in the skin. The dog being
heated with running, death ensued almost instantly.</p>
          <p>I had a dog of my own which I had brought with
<pb id="ball355" n="355"/>
me from Carolina, and which was an excellent hunting dog.
He would tree rackoons and bears, and chase deer, and was so
faithful, that I thought he would lose his life, if necessary,
in my defence; but dogs, like men, have a certain limit,
beyond which their friendship will not carry them, at least it
was so with my dog.</p>
          <p>Being in the woods one Sunday, at a place called
the goose-pond, a shallow pool of water to which
wild geese resorted, my dog came out of the cane to
me, with his bristles raised, and showing by his
conduct that he had seen something in the canes of
which he was afraid. I had gone to the pond that
for the purpose of cutting and putting into the
water some sticks of a tree that grows in that part
of Georgia, of which very good ropes can be made.
The timber is cut and thrown into the water until
the bark becomes soft and loose, and it is then peeled
off, beaten, and split to pieces; and of this bark
ropes can be made nearly equal to hempen ropes.
I got a good deal of money by making ropes of this
bark and selling them. At the time I speak of, I
had my axe with me, but was without my gun. I
endeavoured in vain to induce my dog to enter into
the cane-brake, and started on my way home, my
dog keeping a little in advance of me, and frequently
looking back. I had not proceeded far before the
cause of my dog's alarm became manifest. Looking behind
me, I saw a huge panther creeping along
the path after me, in the manner that a cat creeps
when stealing upon her prey. I felt myself in danger
<pb id="ball356" n="356"/>
and again endeavoured to urge my dog to attack the
panther, but I could not prevail on him to place himself
between me and the wild beast. I stood still for some time,
and the panther lay down on the ground, still, however,
looking attentively at me. When I again moved forward, the
panther moved after me; and when I stopped and turned
round, it stopped also. In this way I proceeded, alternately
advancing and halting, with the panther sometimes within
twenty steps of me, until I came in view of my master's
clearing, when the panther turned off into the woods, and I
saw it no more. I do not know whether this panther was in
pursuit of me or my dog; but whether of the one or the
other, it showed but little fear of both of us; and I believe
that, if alone, it would not have hesitated to attack either of
us. As soon as the panther disappeared I went home and
told my master of my adventure. He sent immediately to
the house of a gentleman who lived two miles distant, who
came, and brought his dogs with him. These dogs, when
joined to my master's made five in number. I went
to the woods, and showed the place where the panther
had left me, and the dogs immediately scented the trail. It
was then late in the evening, and the chase was continued until
near day-break the next morning, when the panther was
forced to take a tree ten miles from my master's house. It was
shot by my master with his rifle, and after it was dead, we
measured it, from the end of the nose to the tip
<pb id="ball357" n="357"/>
of the tail, and found the whole length to be eleven
feet and ten inches.</p>
          <p>In the fall of this year I went with my master to the
Indian country, to purchase and bring to the settlement
cattle and Indian horses. We travelled a hundred miles
from the residence of my master, nearly west, before we
came to any Indian village.</p>
          <p>The country where the Indians lived was similar in soil
and productions to that in which my master had settled;
and I saw several fields of corn amongst the Indians of
excellent quality, and well enclosed with substantial
fences. I also saw amongst these people several log-houses,
with square hewn logs. Some cotton was growing in
small patches in the fields, but this plant was not
extensively cultivated. Large herds of cattle were ranging in
the woods, and cost their owners nothing for their keeping,
except a small quantity of salt. These cattle were of the
Spanish breed, generally speckled, but often of a dun or
mouse colour, and sometimes of a leaden gray. They
universally had long horns, and dark muzzles, and stood
high on their legs, with elevated and bold fronts. When
ranging in droves in the woods, they were the finest cattle
in appearance that I ever saw. They make excellent working
oxen, but their quarters are not so heavy and fleshy as
those of the English cattle. The cows do not give large
quantities of milk.</p>
          <p>The Indian horses run at large in the woods like the
cattle, and receive no feed from their owners, unless on
some very extraordinary occasion. They are
<pb id="ball358" n="358"/>
small, but very handsome little horses. I do not
know that I ever saw one of these horses more than
fourteen hands high; but they are very strong and active,
and when brought upon the plantation, and broken to
work, they are hardy and docile, and keep fat on very little
food. The prevailing colour of these horses is black; but
many of them are beautiful grays, with flowing manes and
tails, and, of their size, are fine horses.</p>
          <p>My master bought fifty horses, and more than a hundred
of the cattle; and hired seven Indians, to help us to drive
them into the settlement. We had only a path to travel in—
no road having been opened to the Indian country, of width
sufficient for wagons to pass upon it; and I was often
surprised at the agility of the Indians, in riding the
unbroken horses along this path, and through the cane-brakes,
which lined it on either side, in pursuit of the cattle, when
any of them attempted to leave the drove. With the horses
we had but little trouble, after we had them once started on
the path; but the cattle were much inclined to separate and
wander in the woods, for several days after we set out from
the Nation,—but the greatest trouble was experienced at the
time we halted in the evening, for the night. Some of the
cattle, and many of the horses, would wander off from the
fire, to a great distance in the woods, if not prevented; and
might attempt to return to the Indian country. To obviate
this, as soon as the fire was kindled, and the Indians had
taken their supper, they would take off into the woods in all
directions,
<pb id="ball359" n="359"/>
and, stationing themselves at the distance of about half a
quarter of a mile from the fire, would set up such a
horrible yelling and whooping, that the whole forest
appeared to be full of demons, come to devour us and our
drove too. This noise never failed to cause both horse and
cattle to keep within the circle formed by the Indians; and
I believe we did not lose a single beast on the whole
journey.</p>
          <p>My master kept many of the cattle, and several of the
horses, which he used on the plantation, instead of mules.
The residue he sold among the planters, and I believe the
expedition yielded him a handsome profit in the end; it
also afforded me an opportunity of seeing the Cherokee
Indians in their own country, and of contrasting the
immense difference that exists between man in a state of
civilization and industry, and man in a state of barbarism
and indolence.</p>
          <p>Ever since I had been in the southern country, vast
numbers of African negroes had been yearly imported; but
this year the business ceased altogether, and I did not see
any African who was landed in the United States after
this date.</p>
          <p>I shall here submit to the reader, the results of the
observations I have made on the regulations of southern
society. It is my opinion, that the white people in general,
are not nearly so well informed in the southern states, as
they are in those lying farther north. The cause of this may
not be obvious to strangers; but to a man who has resided
amongst the cotton plantations, it is quite plain.</p>
          <pb id="ball360" n="360"/>
          <p>There is a great scarcity of schools, throughout all the
cotton country, that I have seen; because the white
population is so thinly scattered over the country,
and the families live so far apart, that it is not
easy to get a sufficient number of children together
to constitute a school. The young men of the country,
who have received educations proper to qualify
them for the profession of teachers, are too proud to
submit to this kind of occupation; and strangers,
who come from the north, will not engage in a service
that is held in contempt, unless they can procure
large salaries from individuals, or get a great number
of pupils to attend their instructions, whose united
contributions may amount, in the aggregate, to a large sum.</p>
          <p>Great numbers of the young men of fortune are sent
abroad to be educated: but thousands of the sons of land
and slave-holders receive very little education, and pass
their lives in ignorant idleness. The poor white children are
not educated at all. It is my opinion, that the women are
not better educated than the men.</p>
          <p>A few of the great families live in a style of luxury and
magnificence on their estates, that people in the north are
not accustomed to witness; but this splendour is made up
of crowds of slaves, employed as household servants, and
a gaudy show of silver plate, rather than in good houses, or
convenient furniture. Good beef and good mutton, such
are seen in Philadelphia and New-York, are not known on the
cotton plantations. Good butter is also a
<pb id="ball361" n="361"/>
rarity; and, in the summer time, sweet flour, or sweet
wheaten bread, is scarcely to be looked for. The flour is
imported from the north, or west; and in the hot, damp
climate of the southern summer, it cannot be kept from
souring, more than four or five weeks.</p>
          <p>The temper of my mistress grew worse daily—if that
could grow worse, which was already as bad as it could be—
and her enmity against me increased, the more she
observed that my master confided in me. To enhance my
misfortunes, the health of my master began, about this
time, visibly to decline, and towards the latter end of the
autumn of this year, he one day told me, that he believed
he should not live long, as he already felt the symptoms of
approaching decay and death.</p>
          <p>This was a source of much anxiety and trouble to me; for
I clearly foresaw, that if ever I fell under the unbridled
dominion of my mistress, I should regret the worst period
of my servitude in South Carolina. I was much afraid, as the
winter came on, that my master might grow worse, and
pass to the grave in the spring, for his disease was a
consumption of the lungs; and it is well known, that the
spring of the year, which brings joy, gladness, and vitality,
to all creation, animate and inanimate, except the victim of
consumption, is often the season that consigns him to the
grave.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball362" n="362"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XIX.</head>
          <p>We passed this winter in clearing land, after we had
secured the crops of cotton and corn, and nothing
happened on our plantation, to disturb the usual monotony
of the life of a slave, except, that in the month of January,
my master informed me, that he intended to go to Savannah
for the purpose of purchasing groceries, and such other
supplies as might be required on the plantation, in the
following season; and that he intended to take down a load
of cotton with our wagon and team; and that I must
prepare to be the driver. This intelligence was not
disagreeable to me, as the trip to Savannah would, in the
first place, release me for a short time, from the tyranny of
my mistress; and, in the second, would give me an
opportunity of seeing a great deal of strange country.
I derived a third advantage, in after times, from this journey;
but which did not enter into my estimate of this affair,
at that time.</p>
          <p>My master had not yet erected a cotton-gin on his place—
the land not being his own—and we hauled our cotton, in the
seed, nearly three miles to be ginned, for which we had
to give one-fourth to the owner of the gin.</p>
          <p>When the time of my departure came, I loaded my
wagon with ten bales of cotton, and set out with the same
team of six mules that I had driven from
South Carolina. Nothing of moment happened to
<pb id="ball363" n="363"/>
me until the evening of the fourth day, when we were one
hundred miles from home. My master stopped to-night
(for he travelled with me on his horse) at the house of an
old friend of his; and I heard my master, in conversation
with this gentleman, (for such he certainly was) give me a
very good character, and tell him, that I was the most
faithful and trusty negro that he had ever owned. He also
said that if he lived to see the expiration of the seven years
for which he had leased me, he intended to buy me. He
said much more of me; and I thought I heard him tell his
friend something about my mistress, but this was spoken
in a low tone of voice, and I could not distinctly
understand it. When I was going away in the morning with
my team, this gentleman came out to the wagon, and
ordered one of his own slaves to help me to put the
harness on my mules. At parting, he told me to stop at his
house on my return, and stay all night; and said, I should
always be welcome to the use of his kitchen, if it should
ever be my lot to travel that way again.</p>
          <p>I mention these trifles to show, that if there are hard and
cruel masters in the south, there are also others of a
contrary character. The slave-holders are neither more nor
less than men, some of whom are good, and very many are
bad. My master and this gentleman, were certainly of the
number of the good; but the contrast between them and
some others that I have seen, was, unhappily for many of
the slaves, very great. I shall, hereafter, refer to this
gentleman,
<pb id="ball364" n="364"/>
at whose house I now was; and shall never name him
without honour, nor think of him without gratitude.</p>
          <p>As I travelled through the country with my team, my
chief employment, beyond my duty of a teamster was to
observe the condition of the slaves on the various
plantations by which we passed on our journey, and to
compare things in Georgia, as I now saw them, with
similar things in Carolina, as I had heretofore seen them.</p>
          <p>There is as much sameness amongst the cotton
plantations, in Georgia, as there is amongst the various
farms in New-York, or New-Jersey. He who has seen one
cotton field, has seen all other cotton fields, bating the
difference that naturally results from good and bad soils, or
good and bad culture; but the contrast that prevails in the
treatment of the slaves, on different plantations, is very
remarkable. We travelled a road that was not well
provided with public houses, and we frequently stopped
for the night at the private dwellings of the planters; and I
observed that my master was received as a visiter, and
treated as a friend in the family, whilst I was always left
at the road with my wagon, my master supplying me
with money to buy food for myself and my mules.</p>
          <p>It was my practice, when we remained all night at these
gentlemen's houses, to go to the kitchen in the evening,
after I had fed my mules and eaten my supper, and pass
some time in conversation with the black people I might
chance to find there. One
<pb id="ball365" n="365"/>
evening, we halted before sundown, and I unhitched my
mules at the road, about two hundred yards from the
house of a planter, to which my master went to claim
hospitality for himself.</p>
          <p>After I had disposed of my team for the night, and taken
my supper, I went as usual to see the people of colour in
the kitchen, belonging to this plantation. The sun had just
set when I reached the kitchen, and soon afterwards, a
black boy came in and told the woman who was the only
person in the kitchen when I came to it, that she must go
down to the overseer's house. She immediately started, in
obedience to this order, and not choosing to remain alone in
a strange house, I concluded to follow the woman, and see
the other people of this estate. When we reached the house
of the overseer, the coloured people were coming in from
the field, and with them came the overseer, and another
man, better dressed than overseers usually are.</p>
          <p>I stood at some distance from these gentlemen, not
thinking it prudent to be too forward amongst strangers.
The black people were all called together, and the overseer
told them, that some one of them had stolen a fat hog from
the pen, carried it to the woods, and there killed and
dressed it; that he had that day found the place where the
hog had been slaughtered, and that if they did not confess,
and tell who the perpetrators of this theft were, they
would all be whipped in the severest manner. To this
threat, no other reply was made than a universal
<pb id="ball366" n="366"/>
assertion of the innocence of the accused. They were all
then ordered to lie down upon the ground, and expose their
backs, to which the overseer applied the thong of his long
whip, by turns, until he was weary. It was fortunate for
these people, that they were more than twenty in number,
which prevented the overseer from inflicting many lashes
on any one of them.</p>
          <p>When the whole number had received, each in turn, a
share of the lash, the overseer returned to the man, to
whom he had first applied the whip, and told him he was
certain that he knew who stole the hog; and that if he did
not tell who the thief was, he would whip him all night. He
then again applied the whip to the back of this man, until
the blood flowed copiously; but the sufferer hid his face in
his hands, and said not a word. The other gentleman then
asked the overseer, if he was confident this man had stolen
the pig; and, receiving an affirmative answer, he said he
would make the fellow confess the truth, if he would
follow his directions. He then asked the overseer if he had
ever tried cat-hauling, upon an obstinate negro; and was
told that this punishment had been heard of, but never
practised on this plantation.</p>
          <p>A boy was then ordered to get up, run to the house, and
bring a cat, which was soon produced. The cat, which was
a large gray tom-cat, was then taken by the well-dressed
gentleman, and placed upon the bare back of the prostrate
black man, near the shoulder, and forcibly dragged by the
tail down
<pb id="ball367" n="367"/>
the back, and along the bare thighs of the sufferer. The cat
sunk his nails into the flesh, and tore off pieces of the skin
with his teeth. The man roared with the pain of this
punishment, and would have rolled along the ground, had
be not been held in his place by the force of four other
slaves, each one of whom confined a hand or a foot. As
soon as the cat was drawn from him, the man said he
would tell who stole the hog, and confessed that he and
several others, three of whom were then holding him, had
stolen the hog—killed, dressed, and eaten it. In return for
this confession, the overseer said he should have another
touch of the cat, which was again drawn along his back,
not as before, from the head downwards, but from below
the hips to the head. The man was then permitted to rise,
and each of those who had been named by him as a
participator in stealing the hog, was compelled to lie down,
and have the cat twice drawn along his back; first
downwards, and then upwards. After the termination of
this punishment, each of the sufferers was washed with
salt water, by a black woman, and they were then all
dismissed. This was the most excruciating punishment that
I ever saw inflicted on black people, and, in my opinion, it
is very dangerous; for the claws of the cat are poisonous,
and wounds made by them are very subject to
inflammation.</p>
          <p>During all this time, I had remained at the distance of
fifty yards from the place of punishment, fearing either to
advance or retreat, lest I too, might
excite the indignation of these sanguinary judges.
<pb id="ball368" n="368"/>
After the business was over, and my feelings became a
little more composed, I thought the voice or the
gentleman, in good clothes, was familiar to me; but
I could not recollect who he was, nor where I had heard his
voice, until the gentlemen at length left this place, and
went towards the great house, and as they passed me, I
recognized in the companion of the overseer, my old
master, the negro trader, who had bought me in Maryland,
and brought me to Carolina.</p>
          <p>I afterwards learned from my master, that this
man had formerly been engaged in the African slave-trade,
which he had given up some years before, for the safer and
less arduous business of buying negroes in the north, and
bringing them to the south, as articles of merchandise, in
which he had acquired a very respectable fortune—had
lately married in a wealthy family, in this part of the country,
and was a great planter.</p>
          <p>Two days after this, we reached Savannah, where my
master sold his cotton, and purchased a wagon load of
sugar, molasses, coffee, shoes, dry goods, and such articles
as we stood in need of at home; and on the next day after
I entered the city, I again left it, and directed my course up
the country. In Savannah I saw many black men, who were slaves, and
who yet acted as freemen so far, that they went out to
work, where and with whom they pleased, received their
own wages, and provided their own subsistence; but were
obliged to pay a certain sum at the end of each week to
their masters.
<pb id="ball369" n="369"/>
One of these men told me, that he paid six dollars on
every Saturday evening, to his master; and yet he was
comfortably dressed, and appeared to live well. Savannah
was a very busy place, and I saw vast quantities of
cotton, piled up on the wharves; but the appearance of the
town itself, was not much in favour of the people who
lived in it.</p>
          <p>On my way home I travelled for several days, by a road
different from that which we had pursued in coming down;
and at the distance of fifty or sixty miles from Savannah,
I passed by the largest plantation that I had ever seen. I
think I saw at least a thousand acres of cotton in one field,
which was all as level as a bowling-green. There were, as I
was told, three hundred and fifty hands at work in this
field, picking the last of the cotton from the burs; and
these were the most miserable looking slaves that I had
seen in all my travels.</p>
          <p>It was now the depth of winter, and although the
weather was not cold, yet it was the winter of this climate;
and a man who lives on the Savannah river a few years,
will find himself almost as much oppressed with cold, in
winter there, as he would be in the same season of the
year, on the banks of the Potomac, if he had always
resided there.</p>
          <p>These people were, as far as I could see, totally without
shoes; and there was no such garment as a hat of any kind
amongst them. Each person had a coarse blanket, which
had holes cut for the arms to pass through, and the top
was drawn up round the neck, so as to form a sort of loose
frock, tied
<pb id="ball370" n="370"/>
before with strings. The arms, when the people were at
work, were naked, and some of them had very little clothing
of any kind, besides this blanket frock. The appearance of
these people, afforded the most conclusive evidence that
they were not eaters of pork; and that lent lasted with them
throughout the year.</p>
          <p>I again staid all night, as I went home, with the
gentleman whom I have before noticed, as the friend
of my master, who had left me soon after we quitted
Savannah, and I saw him no more, until I reached
home.</p>
          <p>Soon after my return from Savannah, an affair of a very
melancholy character took place in the neighbourhood of my
master's plantation. About two miles from our residence,
lived a gentleman who was a bachelor, and who had for his
housekeeper a mulatto woman. The master was a young
man, not more than twenty-five years old, and the
housekeeper must have been at least forty. She had children
grown up, one of whom had been sold by her master, the
father of the bachelor, since I lived here, and carried away to
the west. This woman had acquired a most unaccountable
influence over her young master, who lived with her as his
wife, and gave her the entire command of his house, and of
every thing about it. Before he came to live where he now
did, and whilst he still resided with
his father, to whom the woman then belonged, the old
gentleman perceiving the attachment of his son to this
female, had sold her to a trader, who was on
<pb id="ball371" n="371"/>
his way to the Mississippi river, in the absence of the
young man; but when the latter returned home, and learned
what had been done, he immediately set off in pursuit of
the purchaser, overtook him somewhere in the Indian
territory, and bought the woman of him, at an advanced
price. He then brought her back, and put her, as his
housekeeper, on the place where he now lived; left his
father, and came to rejoice in person with the woman.</p>
          <p>On a plantation adjoining that of the gentleman bachelor,
lived a planter, who owned a young mulatto man, named
Frank, not more than twenty-four or five years old, a very
smart, as well as handsome fellow. Frank had become as
much enamoured of this woman, who was old enough to
have been his mother, as her master, the bachelor was; and
she returned Frank's attachment to the prejudice of her
owner. Frank was in the practice of visiting his mistress at
night, a circumstance of which her master was suspicious;
and he forbade Frank from coming to the house. This only
heightened the flame that was burning in the bosoms of the
lovers; and they resolved, after many and long
deliberations, to destroy the master. She projected the
plot, and furnished the means for the murder, by taking her
master's gun from the place where he usually kept it, and
giving it to Frank, who came to the house in the evening,
when the gentleman was taking his supper alone.</p>
          <p>Lucy always waited upon her master at his meals, and
knowing his usual place of sitting, had
<pb id="ball372" n="372"/>
made a hole between two of the logs of the house,
towards which, she knew his back would be at supper.
At a given signal, Frank came quietly up to the house,
levelled the gun through the hole prepared for him, and
discharged a load of buck-shot between the shoulders of
the unsuspecting master, who sprang from his seat and fell
dead beside the table. This murder was not known in the
neighbourhood until the next morning, when the woman
herself went to a house on an adjoining plantation, and told it.</p>
          <p>The murdered gentleman had several other slaves,
none of whom were at home at the time of his death,
except one man; and he was so terrified that he was afraid
to run and alarm the neighbourhood. I knew this man well,
and believe he was afraid of the woman and her accomplice.
I never had any doubt of his innocence, though he suffered a
punishment, upon no other evidence than mere suspicion,
far more terrible than any ordinary form of death.</p>
          <p>As soon as the murder was known to the neighbouring
gentlemen, they hastened to visit the dead body, and were
no less expeditious in instituting inquiries after those who
had done the bloody deed. My master was amongst the
first who arrived at the house of the deceased; and in a short
time, half the slaves of the neighbouring plantations were
arrested, and brought to the late dwelling of the dead man.
For my own part, from the moment I heard of the murder, I
had no doubt of its author.</p>
          <p>Silence is a great virtue when it is dangerous to speak;
and I had long since determined never to
<pb id="ball373" n="373"/>
advance opinions, uncalled for, in controversies between
the white people and the slaves. Many witnesses were
examined by a justice of the peace, before the coroner
arrived, but after the coming of the latter, a jury was called;
and more than half a day was spent in asking questions of
various black people, without the disclosure of any
circumstance, which tended to fix the guilt of the murder
upon any one. My master, who was present all this time,
at last desired them to examine me, if it was thought that
my testimony could be of any service in the matter, as he
wished me to go home to attend to my work. I was sworn
on the testament to tell the whole truth; and stated at the
commencement of my testimony, that I believed Frank and
Lucy to be the murderers, and proceeded to assign the
reasons upon which my opinion was founded. Frank had
not been present at this examination, and Lucy who had
been sworn, had said she knew nothing of the matter; that
at the time her master was shot, she had gone into the
kitchen for some milk for his supper, and that on hearing
the gun, she had come into the room, at the moment he fell
to the floor and expired; but when she opened the door
and looked out, she could neither hear nor see any one.</p>
          <p>When Frank was brought in and made to touch the dead
body, which he was compelled to do, because some said
that if he was the murderer, the corpse would bleed at his
touch, he trembled so much, that I thought he would fall;
but no blood issued from the wound of the dead man. This
<pb id="ball374" n="374"/>
compulsory touching of the dead had, however, in this
instance, a much more powerful effect, in the conviction 
of the criminal, than the flowing of any quantity of blood
could have had; for as soon as Frank had
withdrawn his hand from the touch of the dead, the
coroner asked him, in a peremptory tone, as conscious of
the fact, why he had done this. Frank was so confounded
with fear, and overwhelmed by this interrogatory, that he
lost all self-possession, and cried out in a voice of despair,
that Lucy had made him do it.</p>
          <p>Lucy, who had left the room when Frank was brought
in, was now recalled, and confronted with her partner in
guilt; but nothing could wring a word of confession from
her. She persisted, that if Frank had murdered her master,
he had done it of his own accord, and without her
knowledge or advice. Some one now, for the first time,
thought of making search for the gun of the dead man, which was not
found in the place where he usually had kept it. Frank said
he had committed the crime with this gun, which had been
placed in his hands by Lucy. Frank, Lucy, and Billy, a black man,
against whom there was no evidence, nor cause of suspicion, except
that he was in the kitchen at the time of the murder, were
committed to prison in a new log-house on an adjoining
plantation, closely confined in irons, and kept there a little
more than two weeks, when they were all tried before some
gentlemen of the neighbourhood, who held a court for that
purpose. Lucy and Frank were condemned to
<pb id="ball375" n="375"/>
be hung; but Billy was found not guilty; although he was
not released, but kept in confinement until the execution of
his companions, which took place ten days after the
trial.</p>
          <p>On the morning of the execution, my master told
me, and all the rest of the people, that we must go to
the <hi rend="italics">hanging</hi>, as it was termed by him as well as others. The
place of punishment was only two miles from my master's
residence, and I was there in time to get a good stand, near
the gallows' tree, by which I was enabled to see all the
proceedings connected with this solemn affair. It was
estimated by my master, that there were at least fifteen
thousand people present at this scene, more than half of
whom were blacks; all the masters, for a great distance
round the country, having permitted, or compelled, their
people to come to this <hi rend="italics">hanging</hi>.</p>
          <p>Billy was brought to the gallows with Lucy and Frank,
but was permitted to walk beside the cart in which they
rode. Under the gallows, after the rope was around her
neck, Lucy confessed that the murder had been designed
by her, in the first place, and that Frank had only
perpetrated it at her instance. She said she had at first
intended to apply to Billy to assist her in the undertaking,
but had afterwards communicated her designs to Frank,
who offered to shoot her master, if she would supply him
with a gun, and let no other person be in the secret.</p>
          <p>A long sermon was preached by a white man under the
gallows, which was only the limb of a tree,
<pb id="ball376" n="376"/>
and afterwards an exhortation was delivered by a
black man. The two convicts were hung together,
and after they were quite dead, a consultation was
held among the gentlemen as to the future
disposition of Billy, who, having been in the house
when his master was murdered, and not having given
immediate information of the fact, was held to be
guilty of concealing the death, and was accordingly
sentenced to receive five hundred lashes. I was in
the branches of a tree close by the place where the
court was held, and distinctly heard its proceedings
and judgment. Some went to the woods to cut
hickories, whilst others stripped Billy and tied him to
a tree. More than twenty long switches, some of
them six or seven feet in length, had been procured,
and two men applied the rods at the same time, one
standing on each side of the culprit, one of them
using his left hand.</p>
          <p>I had often seen black men whipped, and had
always, when the lash was applied with great
severity, heard the sufferer cry out and beg for mercy;
but in this case, the pain inflicted by the double
blows of the hickory was so intense, that Billy never
uttered so much as a groan; and I do not believe he
breathed for the space of two minutes after he
received the first strokes. He shrank his body close
to the trunk of the tree, around which his arm, and
legs were lashed, drew his shoulders up to his head
like a dying man, and trembled, or rather shivered, in
all his members. The blood flowed from the
commencement, and in a few minutes lay in small
<pb id="ball377" n="377"/>
puddles at the root of the tree. I saw flakes of flesh
as long as my finger fall out of the gashes in his 
back; and I believe he was insensible during all the
time that he was receiving the last two hundred
lashes. When the whole five hundred lashes had
been counted by the person appointed to perform
this duty, the half dead body was unbound and laid
in the shade of the tree upon which I sat. The
gentlemen who had done the whipping, eight or ten
in number, being joined by their friends, then came
under the tree and drank punch until their dinner was
made ready, under a booth of green boughs at a
short distance.</p>
          <p>After dinner, Billy, who had been groaning on the
ground where he was laid, was taken up, placed in
the cart in which Lucy and Frank had been brought
to the gallows, and conveyed to the dwelling of his
late master, where he was confined to the house and
his bed more than three months, and was never
worth much afterwards while I remained in Georgia.</p>
          <p>Lucy and Frank, after they had been half an hour
upon the gallows, were cut down, and suffered to
drop into a deep hole that had been dug under them
whilst they were suspended. As they fell, so the
earth was thrown upon them, and the grave closed
over them for ever.</p>
          <p>They were hung on Thursday, and the vast
assemblage of people that had convened to witness
their death did not leave the place altogether until
the next Monday morning. Wagons, carts, and
<pb id="ball378" n="378"/>
carriages had been brought upon the ground; booths and
tents erected for the convenience and accommodation of
the multitude; and the terrible spectacles that I have just
described were succeeded by music, dancing, trading in horses,
gambling, drinking, fighting, and every other species of
amusement and excess to which the southern people are addicted.</p>
          <p>I had to work in the day-time, but went every night to
witness this funereal carnival, the numbers that joined in
which appeared to increase, rather than diminish, during the
Friday and Saturday that followed the execution. It was not
until Sunday afternoon that the crowd began sensibly to
diminish; and on Monday morning, after breakfast time, the
last wagons left the ground, now trampled into dust as dry
and as light as ashes, and the grave of the murderers was
left to the solitude of the woods.</p>
          <p>Certainly those who were hanged well deserved their
punishment; but it was a very arbitrary exercise of power
to whip a man until he was insensible because he did not
prevent a murder which was committed without his
knowledge; and I could not understand the right of
punishing him, because he was so weak or timorous as to
refrain from the disclosure of the crime the moment it came
to his knowledge.</p>
          <p>It is necessary for the southern people to be vigilant in
guarding the moral condition of their slaves, and even to
punish the intention to commit crimes, when that intention
can be clearly proved; for such
<pb id="ball379" n="379"/>
is the natural relation of master and slave, in by far the
greater number of cases, that no cordiality of feeling can
ever exist between them; and the sentiments that bind
together the different members of society in a state of
freedom and social equality, being absent, the master must
resort to principles of physical restraint, and rules of
mental coercion, unknown in another and a different
condition of the social compact.</p>
          <p>It is a mistake to suppose that the southern planters
could ever retain their property, or live amongst their
slaves, if those slaves were not kept in terror of the
punishment that would follow acts of violence disorder.
There is no difference between the feelings of the different
races of men, so far as their personal rights are concerned.
The black man is as anxious to possess and to enjoy
liberty as the white one would be, were he deprived of this
inestimable blessing. It is not for me to say that the one is
as well qualified for the enjoyment of liberty as the other.
Low ignorance, moral degradation of character, and mental
depravity, are inseparable companions; and in the breast
of an ignorant man, the passions of envy and revenge hold
unbridled dominion.</p>
          <p>It was in the month of April that I witnessed the painful
spectacle of two fellow-creatures being launched into the
abyss of eternity, and a third, being tortured beyond the
sufferings of mere death, not for his crimes, but as a terror
to others; and this, not to deter others from the
commission of crimes but to
<pb id="ball380" n="380"/>
stimulate them to a more active and devoted
performance of their duties to their owners. My spirits had
not recovered from the depression produced by that scene,
in which my feelings had been awakened in the cause of
others, when I was called to a nearer and more immediate
apprehension of sufferings, which, I now too clearly saw,
were in preparation for myself.</p>
          <p>My master's health became worse continually, and I
expected he would not survive this summer. In this,
however, I was disappointed; but he was so ill that he was
seldom able to come to the field, and paid but little
attention to his plantation, or the culture of his crops. He
left the care of the cotton field to me after the month of
June, and was not again out on the plantation before the
following October; when he one day came out on a little
Indian pony that he had used as his hackney, before he was
so far reduced as to decline the practice of riding. I suffered
very much this summer for want of good and substantial
provisions, my master being no longer able to supply me,
with his usual liberality, from his own meat house. I was
obliged to lay out nearly all my other earnings, in the course
of the summer, for bacon, to enable me to bear the hardship
and toil to which I was exposed. My master often sent for
me to come to the house, and talked to me in a very kind
manner; and I believe that no hired overseer could have
carried on the business more industriously than I did, until
the crop was secured the next winter.</p>
          <pb id="ball381" n="381"/>
          <p>Soon after my master was in the field, in October, he
sent for me to come to him one day, and gave me, on
parting, a pretty good great coat of strong drab cloth,
almost new, which he said would be of service to me in the
coming winter. He also gave me at the same time a pair of
boots which he had worn half out, but the legs of which
were quite good. This great coat and these boots were
afterwards of great service to me.</p>
          <p>As the winter came on my master grew worse, and
though he still continued to walk about the house in good
weather, it was manifest that he was approaching the close
of his earthly existence. I worked very hard this winter.
The crop of cotton was heavy, and we did not get it all out
of the field until some time after Christmas, which
compelled me to work hard myself, and cause my fellow-slaves
to work hard too, in clearing the land that my
master was bound to clear every year on this place. He
desired me to get as much of the land cleared in time for
cotton as I could, and to plant the rest with corn when
cleared off.</p>
          <p>As I was now entrusted with the entire superintendence
of the plantation by my master, who never left his house,
it became necessary for me to assume the authority of an
overseer of my fellow-slaves, and I not unfrequently
found it proper to punish them with stripes to compel
them to perform their work. At first I felt much
repugnance against the use of the hickory, the only
instrument with which I punished offenders, but the
longer I was accustomed to
<pb id="ball382" n="382"/>
this practice, the more familiar and less offensive it became
to me; and I believe that a few years of perseverance and
experience would have made me as inveterate a negro-driver
as any in Georgia, though I feel conscious that I never should
have become so hardened as to strip a person for the
purpose of whipping, nor should I ever have consented to
compel people to work without a sufficiency of good food,
if I had it in my power to supply them with enough
of this first of comforts.</p>
          <p>In the month of February, my master became so weak,
and his cough was so distressing, that he took to his bed,
from which he never again departed, save only once, before
the time when he was removed to be wrapped in his
winding-sheet. In the month of March, two of the brothers
of my mistress came to see her, and remained with her until
after the death of my master.</p>
          <p>When they had been with their sister about three weeks,
they came to the kitchen one day when I had come in for
my dinner, and told me that they were going to whip me. I
asked them what they were going to whip me for? to which
they replied, that they thought a good whipping would be
good for me, and that at any rate, I must prepare to take it.
My mistress now joined us, and after swearing at me in the
most furious manner, for a space of several minutes, and
bestowing upon me a multitude of the coarsest epithets,
told me that she had long owed me a whipping, and that I
should now get it.</p>
          <pb id="ball383" n="383"/>
          <p>She then ordered me to take off my shirt, (the only
garment I had on, except a pair of old tow linen trowsers,)
and the two brothers backed the command of their sister,
the one by presenting a pistol at my breast, and the other
by drawing a large club over his head in the attitude of
striking me. Resistance was vain, and I was forced to
yield. My shirt being off, I was tied by the hands with a
stout bed-cord, and being led to a tree, called the Pride of
China, that grew in the yard, my hands were drawn by the
rope, being passed over a limb, until my feet no longer
touched the ground. Being thus suspended in the air by the
rope, and my whole weight hanging on my wrists, I was
unable to move any part of my person, except my feet
and legs. I had never been whipped since I was a boy, and
felt the injustice of the present proceeding with the
utmost keenness; but neither justice nor my feelings had
any influence upon the hearts of my mistress and her
brothers, two men as cruel in temper and as savage in
manners as herself.</p>
          <p>The first strokes of the hickory produced a sensation
that I can only liken to streams of scalding water, running
along my back; but after a hundred, or hundred and fifty
lashes had been showered upon me, the pain became
less acute and piercing, but was succeeded by a dead and
painful aching, which seemed to extend to my very
backbone.</p>
          <p>As I hung by the rope, the moving of my legs
sometimes caused me to turn round, and soon after
<pb id="ball384" n="384"/>
they began to beat me I saw the pale and death-like figure
of my master standing at the door, when my face was
turned toward the house, and heard him, in a faint voice,
scarcely louder than a strong breathing, commanding his
brothers-in-law to let me go. These commands were
disregarded, until I had received full three hundred lashes;
and doubtlessly more would have been inflicted upon me,
had not my master, with an effort beyond his strength, by
the aid of a stick on which he supported himself, made his
way to me, and placing his skeleton form beside me as I
hung, told his brothers-in-law that if they struck another
stroke, he would send for a lawyer and have them both
prosecuted at law. This interposition stopped the progress
of my punishment, and after cutting me down, they carried
my master again into the house. I was yet able to walk,
and went into the kitchen, whither my mistress followed,
and compelled me to submit to be washed in brine by a
black woman, who acted as her cook. I was then permitted
to put my shirt on, and to go to my bed.</p>
          <p>This was Saturday, and on the next day, when I awoke
late in the morning, I found myself unable to turn over or
to rise. I felt too indignant at the barbarity with which I
had been treated to call for help from any one, and lay in
my bed made of corn husks until after twelve o'clock,
when my mistress came to me and asked me how I was. A
slave must not manifest feelings of resentment, and I
answered with humility, that I was very sore and
<pb id="ball385" n="385"/>
unable to get up. She then called a man and a woman, who
came and raised me up; but I now found that my shirt was
as fast to my back as if it had grown there. The blood and
bruised flesh having become incorporated with the
substance of the linen, it formed only the outer coat of the
great scab that covered my back.</p>
          <p>After I was down stairs, my mistress had me washed in
warm water, and warm grease was rubbed over my back
and sides, until the shirt was saturated with oil, and
becoming soft, was at length separated from my back. My
mistress then had my back washed and greased, and put
upon me one of my master's old linen shirts. She had
become alarmed, and was fearful either that I should die, or
would not be able to work again for a long time. As it was,
she lost a month of my labour at this time, and in the end,
she lost myself, in consequence of this whipping.</p>
          <p>As soon as I was able to walk, my master sent for me to
come to his bed-side, and told me that he was very sorrow
for what had happened; that it was not his fault, and that
if he had been well I should never have been touched.
Tears came in his eyes as he talked to me, and said that as
he could not live long, he hoped I would continue faithful
to him whilst he did live. This I promised to do, for I
really loved my master; but I had already determined, that
as soon as he was in his grave, I would attempt to escape
from Georgia and the
<pb id="ball386" n="386"/>
cotton country, if my life should be the forfeiture of the
attempt.</p>
          <p>As soon as I had recovered of my wounds, I again
went to work, not in my former situation of
superintendent of my master's plantation, for this
place was now occupied by one of the brothers of
my mistress, but in the woods, where my mistress
had determined to clear a new field. After this time, I
did nothing but grub and clear land, while I remained
in Georgia, but I was always making preparations for
my departure from that country.</p>
          <p>My master was an officer of militia, and had a
sword which he wore on parade days, and at other
times he hung it up in the room where he slept. I
conceived an idea that this sword would be of service
to me in the long journey that I intended to
undertake. One evening, when I had gone in to see
my master, and had remained standing at his bed-side
some time, he closed his eyes as if going to sleep,
and it being twilight, I slipped the sword from the
place where it hung, and dropped it out of the
window. I knew my master could never need this
weapon again, but yet I felt some compunction of
conscience at the thought of robbing so good a man.
When I left the room, I took up the sword, and
afterwards secreted it in a hollow tree in the woods,
near the place at which I worked daily.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball387" n="387"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XX.</head>
          <p>My master died in the month of May, and I
followed him to his grave with a heavy heart, for I felt
that I had lost the only friend I had in the world who
possessed at once the power and the inclination to
protect me against the tyranny and oppression to
which slaves on a cotton plantation are subject.</p>
          <p>Had he lived, I should have remained with him, and
never have left him, for he had promised to purchase
the residue of my time of my owners in Carolina; but
when he was gone, I felt the parting of the last tie
that bound me to the place where I then was, and my
heart yearned for my wife and children, from whom I
had now been separated more than four years.</p>
          <p>I held my life in small estimation, if it was to be
worn out under the dominion of my mistress and her
brothers, though since the death of my master she
had greatly meliorated my condition by giving me
frequent allowances of meat and other necessaries. I
believe she entertained some vague apprehensions
that I might run away, and betake myself to the
woods for a living, perhaps go to the Indians; but I
do not think she ever suspected that I would hazard
the untried undertaking of attempting to make my
way back to Maryland. My purpose was fixed, and
now nothing could shake it. I only waited for a
proper season of the year to commence my toilsome
<pb id="ball388" n="388"/>
and dangerous journey. As I must of necessity
procure my own subsistence on my march, it behoved me
to pay regard to the time at which I took it up.</p>
          <p>I furnished myself with a fire-box, as it is called, that is,
a tin case containing flints, steel, and tinder, this I
considered indispensable. I took the great
coat that my master had given me, and with a coarse needle
and thread quilted a scabbard of old cloth in one side of it,
in which I could put my sword and carry it with safety. I
also procured a small bag of linen that held more than a
peck. This bag I filled with the meal of parched corn,
grinding the corn after it was parched in the wood, where I
worked at the mill at night. These operations, except the
grinding of the corn, I carried on in a small
conical cabin that I had built in the woods. The boots that
my master gave me, I had repaired by a Spaniard who lived
in the neighbourhood, and followed the business of a
cobbler.</p>
          <p>Before the first of August I had all my preparations
completed, and had matured them with so
much secrecy, that no one in the country, white or black,
suspected me of entertaining any extraordinary
design. I only waited for the corn to be ripe, and fit to be
roasted, which time I had fixed as the period of my
departure. I watched the progress of the corn daily, and on
the eighth of August I perceived, on examining my
mistress' field, that nearly half of the ears were so far
grown, that by roasting them, a man could easily subsist
himself; and as I
<pb id="ball389" n="389"/>
knew that this corn had been planted later than the most
of the corn in the country, I resolved to take leave of the
plantation and its tenants, for ever, on the next day.</p>
          <p>I had a faithful dog, called Trueman, and this poor animal
had been my constant companion for more than four years,
without ever showing cowardice or infidelity, but once,
and that was when the panther followed us from the
woods. I was accordingly anxious to bring my dog with me;
but as I knew the success of my undertaking depended on
secrecy and silence, I thought it safest to abandon my last
friend, and engage in my perilous enterprise alone. On the
morning of the ninth, I went to work as usual, carrying my
dinner with me, and worked diligently at grubbing until
about one o'clock in the day. I now sat down and took my last dinner
as the slave of my mistress, dividing the contents of my
basket with my dog. After I had finished, I tied my dog
with a rope to a small tree; I set my gun against it, for I
thought I should be better without the gun than with it;
tied my knapsack with my bag of meal on my shoulders,
and then turned to take a last farewell of my poor dog, that
stood by the tree to which he was bound, looking wistfully
at me. When I approached him, he licked my hands, and
then rising on his hind feet, and placing his fore paws on
my breast, he uttered a long howl, which thrilled through
my heart, as if he had said, “My master, do not leave me
behind you.” All the affection that the poor animal had
testified
<pb id="ball390" n="390"/>
for me in the course of his life, now rose fresh in my
memory. I recollected that he had always been ready to
lay down his life for me; that when I was tied and bound
to the tree to be whipped, they were forced to compel me
to order my dog to be quiet, to prevent him from attacking
my executioner in my defence; and even when he fled from
the panther, he had not left me, only advancing a few feet
before me, and beckoning me to fly from an enemy whose
strength was too great for us to contend against with hope
of success; and I now felt assured, that had the panther
attacked me, my dog would have conquered at my side, or
have died in defending me. This was the first time that I
had ever tied him. I had often left him for a whole day to guard
my coat, my basket, or my gun, which he never deserted;
and he now seemed to feel that I charge him with
ingratitude and infidelity, when I bound him to a charge
which I had never known him to forsake.</p>
          <p>As I was now leaving my dog for ever, I talked to him as
to a creature that understood language, and was sensible
of the dangers I was going to meet.</p>
          <p>“Poor Trueman, faithful Trueman, fare thee well. Thou hast been
an honest dog, and sure friend to thy master in all his
shades of fortune. When my basket was well filled, how
cheerfully we have partaken together of its contents. I did
not then upbraid thee, that thou <sic corr="attest">atest</sic> in idleness the
proceeds of my labour, for I knew that thy heart
<pb id="ball391" n="391"/>
was devoted to thy protector. In the day of my adversity,
when all the world had forsaken me, when my master was
dead, and I had no friend to protect me, still, poor Trueman, thou
wert the same. Thou laidest thyself down at my feet when
the world had united to oppress me. How often, when I
was sick, and the fever raged in my veins, didst thou come
at the going down of the sun, and lick my feet in token of
thy faith; and how patiently didst thou watch with thy
poor master through the long and lonely night.</p>
          <p>“When I had no crumbs in my basket to give
thee, nor crust in my pocket to divide with thee, thy
faithful heart failed not; and a glance from the eye
of thy hungry master filled thee with gratitude and
joy. Poor dog, I must bid thee farewell. To-morrow
they will come and release thee. Perhaps they
will hate thee for my sake, and persecute thee as
they have persecuted me; but I leave thee my gun
to secure thee protection at the hands of those who
will be the arbiters of thy fate when I am gone. It
is all the legacy I can give thee; and surely they
will not kill so good a dog when they see him
possessed of so true a gun. Man is selfish and heartless—
the richest of them all are as wretched slaves as I
am, and are only minions of fear and avarice. Could
pride and ambition witness thy fidelity and gratitude
to thy forsaken master, and learn humility from
thy example, how many tears would be wiped from
the eyes of sorrow. Follow the new master who
<pb id="ball392" n="392"/>
shall possess my gun, and may he be as kind to thee as
thou hast been faithful to me.”</p>
          <p>I now took to the forest, keeping as nearly as I could, a
north course all the afternoon. Night overtook me, before I
reached any watercourse, or any other object worthy of
being noticed; and I lay down and slept soundly, without
kindling a fire, or eating any thing. I was awake before
day, and as soon as there was light enough to enable me to see
my way, I resumed my journey and walked on, until about
eight o'clock, when I came to a river, which I knew must
be the Appalachie. I sat down on the bank of the river,
opened my bag of meal, and made my breakfast of a part
of its contents. I used my meal very sparingly, it being the
most valuable treasure that I now possessed; though I had
in my pocket three Spanish dollars; but in my situation this
money could not avail me any thing, as I was resolved not to
show myself to any person, either white or black. After
taking my breakfast, I prepared to cross the river, which was
here about a hundred yards wide, with a sluggish and deep
current. The morning was sultry, and the thickets along the
margin of the river teemed with insects and reptiles. By
sounding the river with a pole, I found the stream too deep
to be waded, and I therefore prepared to swim it. For this
purpose, I stripped myself, and bound my clothes on the
top of my knapsack, and my bag of meal on the top of my
clothes; then drawing my knapsack close up to my head, I
threw myself into the river. In my youth
<pb id="ball393" n="393"/>
I had learned to swim in the Patuxent, and have seldom
met with any person who was more at ease in deep water
than myself. I kept a straight line from the place of my
entrance into the Appalchie, to the opposite side,
and when I had reached it, stepped on the margin of the land,
and turned round to view the place from which I had set out on my
aquatic passage; but my eye was arrested by an object
nearer to me than the opposite shore. Within
twenty feet of me, in the very line that I had pursued in
crossing the river, a large alligator was moving in full
pursuit of me, with his nose just above the surface, in the
position that creature takes when he gives chase to his
intended prey in the water. The alligator can swim more
than twice as fast as a man, for he can overtake young
ducks on the water; and had I been ten seconds longer in
the river, I should have been dragged to the bottom, and
never again been heard of.</p>
          <p>Seeing that I had gained the shore, my pursuer turned,
made two or three circles in the water close by me,
and then disappeared.</p>
          <p>I received this admonition as a warning of the dangers
that I must encounter in my journey to the north. After
adjusting my clothes, I again took to the woods, and bore
a little to the east of north; it now being my determination
to turn down the country, so as to gain the line of the
roads by which I had come to the south. I travelled all day
in the woods; but a short time before sundown, came
within view of an opening in the forest, which I took
<pb id="ball394" n="394"/>
to be cleared fields, but upon a closer examination, finding
no fences or other enclosures around it, I advanced
into it and found it to be an open savannah, with a small
stream of water creeping slowly through it. At the lower
side of the open space, were the remains of an old beaver
dam, the central part of which had been broken away by
the current of the stream, at the time of some flood.
Around the margin of this former pond, I observed several
decayed beaver lodges, and numerous stumps of small
trees, that had been cut down for the food or fortifications
of this industrious little nation, which had fled at the
approach of the white man, and all its people were now,
like me, seeking refuge in the deepest solitudes of the
forest, from the glance of every human eye. As it was
growing late, and I believed I must now be near the
settlements, I determined to encamp for the night, beside
this old beaver dam. I again took my supper from my bag
of meal, and made my bed for the night, amongst the canes
that grew in the place. This night I slept but little: for it
seemed as if all the owls in the country had assembled in
my neighbourhood to perform a grand musical concert.
Their hooting and chattering commenced soon after dark,
and continued until the dawn of day. In all parts of the
southern country, the owls are very numerous, especially
along the margins of streams, and in the low grounds, with
which the waters are universally bordered; but since I had
been in the country, although I had passed many nights in
the woods, at all seasons of the year, I had
<pb id="ball395" n="395"/>
never before heard so clamorous and deafening a chorus
of nocturnal music. With the coming of morning, I arose from my
couch, and proceeded warily along the woods,
keeping a continual lookout for plantations,
and listening attentively to every noise
that I heard in the trees, or amongst the cane-brakes.
When the sun had been up two or three
hours, I saw an appearance of blue sky at a distance,
through the trees, which proved that the forest had
been removed from a spot somewhere before me,
and at no great distance from me; and, as I cautiously 
advanced, I heard the voices of people in
loud conversation. Sitting down amongst the
palmetto plants, that grew around me in great
numbers, I soon perceived that the people whose 
conversation I heard, were coming nearer to me. I
now heard the sound of horses' feet, and immediately 
afterwards, saw two men on horseback, with
rifles on their shoulders, riding through the woods,
and moving on a line that led them past me, at a
distance of about fifty or sixty yards. Perceiving
that these men were equipped as hunters, I remained
almost breathless, for the purpose of hearing their
conversation. When they came so near that I
could distinguish their words, they were talking of
the best place to take a stand, for the purpose of
seeing the deer; from which I inferred, that they
had sent men to some other point, for the purpose of
rousing the deer with dogs. After they had passed that
point of their way that was nearest to me, and were
beginning to recede from me, one of them asked
<pb id="ball396" n="396"/>
the other, if he had heard that a negro had run away the
day before yesterday, in Morgan county; to which his
companion answered in the negative. The first then said, he
had seen an advertisement at the store, which offered a
hundred dollars reward for the runaway, whose name was
Charles.</p>
          <p>The conversation of these horsemen was now
interrupted by the cry of hounds, at a distance in the
woods, and heightening the speed of their horses, they
were soon out of my sight and hearing.</p>
          <p>Information of the state of the country through which I
was travelling, was of the highest value to me; and nothing
could more nearly interest me than a knowledge of the fact,
that my flight was known to the white people, who resided
round about, and before me. It was now necessary for me
to become doubly vigilant, and to concert with myself
measures of the highest moment.</p>
          <p>The first resolution that I took was, that I would travel
no more in the day-time. This was the season of hunting
deer, and knowing that the hunters were under the
necessity of being as silent as possible in the woods,
I saw at a glance that they would be at least as
likely to discover me in the forest, before I could see them,
as I should be to see them, before I myself could be seen.</p>
          <p>I was now very hungry, but exceedingly loath to make
any further breaches on my bag of meal, except in extreme
necessity. Feeling confident that there was a plantation
within a few rods of me, I
<pb id="ball397" n="397"/>
was anxious to have a view of it, in hope that I might
find a corn-field upon it, from which I could
obtain a supply of roasting ears. Fearful to stand
upright, I crept along through the low ground,
where I then was, at times raising myself to my
knees, for the purpose of obtaining a better view
of things about me. In this way I advanced until
I came in view of a high fence, and beyond this
saw cotton, tall and flourishing, but no sign of corn.
I crept up close to the fence, where I
found the trunk of a large tree, that had been felled in
clearing the field. Standing upon this, and looking over the
plantation, I saw the tassels of corn, at the distance of half
a mile, growing in a field which was bordered on one side
by the wood, in which I stood.</p>
          <p>It was now nine or ten o'clock in the morning, and as I
had slept but little the night before, I crept into the bushes,
great numbers of which grew in and about the top of the
fallen tree, and, hungry as I was, fell asleep. When I
awoke, it appeared to me from the position of the sun,
which I had carefully noted, before I lay down, to be about
one or two o'clock. As this was the time of the day, when
the  heat is most oppressive, and when every one was
most likely to be absent from the forest, I again moved,
and taking a circuitous route at some distance from the
fields, reached the fence opposite the corn-field, without
having met with any thing to alarm me. Having cautiously
examined every thing around me, as well by the eye as by
the ear,
<pb id="ball398" n="398"/>
and finding all quiet, I ventured to cross the fence and
pluck from the standing stalks, about a dozen good ears of
corn, with which I stole back to the thicket in safety. This
corn was of no use to me without fire to roast it, and it
was equally dangerous to kindle fire by night, as by day,
the light at one time, and the smoke at another, might
betray me to those who I knew were ever ready to pursue
and arrest me. “Hunger eats through stone walls,” says the
proverb; and an empty stomach is a petitioner, whose
solicitations cannot be refused, if there is any thing to
satisfy them with.</p>
          <p>Having regained the woods in safety, I ventured to go as
far as the side of a swamp, which I knew to be at the
distance of two or three hundred yards, by the appearance
of the timber. When in the swamp, I felt pretty secure, but
determined that I would never again attempt to travel in the
neighbourhood of a plantation in the daytime.</p>
          <p>When in the swamp a quarter of a mile, I collected some
dry wood, and lighted it with the aid of my tinder-box, flint,
and steel. This was the first fire that I kindled on my
journey, and I was careful to burn none but dry wood, to
prevent the formation of smoke. Here I roasted my corn,
and ate as much of it as I could. After my dinner, I lay
down and slept for three or four hours. When I awoke, the
sun was scarcely visible through the tree tops. It was
evening, and prudence required me to leave the swamp
before dark, lest I should not be able to find my way out.</p>
          <pb id="ball399" n="399"/>
          <p>Approaching the edge of the swamp, I watched the
going down of the sun, and noted the stars as they
appeared in the heavens. I had long since learned to
distinguish the north-star, from all the other small
luminaries of the night; and the seven pointers were
familiar to me. These heavenly bodies were all the guides I
had to direct me on my way, and as soon as the night had
set in, I commenced my march through the woods, bearing
as nearly due east as I could.</p>
          <p>I took this course for the purpose of getting down the
country, as far as the road leading from Augusta to Morgan
County, with the intention of pursuing the route by which
I had come out from South Carolina; deeming it more safe
to travel the high road by night, than to attempt to make
my way at random over the country, guided only by the
stars. I travelled all night, keeping the north-star on my left
hand as nearly as I could, and passing many plantations,
taking care to keep at a great distance from the houses. I
think I travelled at least twenty-five miles to-night,
without passing any road that appeared so wide, or so
much beaten, as that which I had travelled when I came
from South Carolina. This night I passed through a peach
orchard, laden with fine ripe fruit, with which I filled my
pockets and hat; and before day, in crossing a corn-field, I
pulled a supply of roasting-ears, with which and my
peaches, I retired at break of day to a large wood, into
which I travelled more than a mile before I halted. Here,
in the midst of
<pb id="ball400" n="400"/>
a thicket of high whortleberry bushes, I encamped for the
day. I made my breakfast upon roasted corn and peaches,
and then lay down and slept, unmolested, until after
twelve o'clock, when I awoke and rose up for the purpose
of taking a better view of my quarters; but I was scarcely
on my feet, when I was attacked by a swarm of hornets,
that issued from a large nest that hung on the limb of a
tree, within twenty or thirty feet of me.</p>
          <p>I knew that the best means of making peace with my
hostile neighbours, was to lie down with my face to the
ground; and this attitude I quickly took, not however before
I had been stung by several of my assailants, which kept
humming through the air about me for a long time, and
prevented me from leaving this spot until after sundown,
and after they had retired to rest for the night. I now
commenced the attack on my part, and taking a handful of
dry leaves, approached the nest, which was full as large as a
half bushel, and thrusting the leaves into the hole at the
bottom of the nest, through which its tenants passed in and
out, secured the whole garrison prisoners in their own
citadel. I now cut off the branch upon which the nest hung,
and threw it, with its contents, into my evening fire, over
which I roasted a supply of corn, for my night's journey.</p>
          <p>Commencing my march this evening, soon after
nightfall, I travelled until about one o'clock in the morning,
as nearly as I could estimate the time, by the appearance of
the stars, when I came upon a road, which from its width,
and beaten appearance,
<pb id="ball401" n="401"/>
I took to be the road leading to Augusta, and determined to
pursue it.</p>
          <p>I travelled on this road until I saw the appearance of
daylight, when I turned into the woods, and went full a
mile before I ventured to stop for the day. I concealed
myself to-day in a thicket of young pine trees, that had
sprung up round about an old pen of logs, which had
formerly been used, either as a wolf or turkey trap. In this
retreat nothing disturbed me this day, and at dark I again
returned to the road, which I travelled in silence, treading as
lightly as possible with my feet, and listening most
attentively to every sound that I heard. After being on the
road more than an hour, I heard the sound of the feet of
horses, and immediately stepped aside, and took my place
behind the trunk of a large tree. Within a minute or two,
several horses with men on them, passed me. The men
were talking to each other, and one of them asked another,
in my hearing, if it was not about five miles to the Oconee.
The reply was too low to be understood by me; but I was
now satisfied that I was on the high road, leading down the
country, on the Savannah side of Oconee.</p>
          <p>Waiting until these horsemen were out of hearing, I
followed them at a brisk walk, and within less than on
hour, came to the side of a river, the width of which I
could not ascertain, by reason of the darkness of the night,
some fog having risen from the water.</p>
          <p>I had no doubt that this stream was the Oconee; 
<pb id="ball402" n="402"/>
and as I had heretofore forded that river with a wagon and
team, I procured a long stick from the shore, and entered
the river with all my clothes on me, except my great coat
and pantaloons, which I carried on my back. The river
proved shallow, not being more than four feet deep
in the deepest part; and I had proceeded in safety
beyond the middle of the stream, when I heard the
noise produced by horses' feet in front of me, and 
within two or three minutes several horsemen rode into
the river directly before me, and advanced towards me. I
now stooped down into the water, so as to leave nothing
but my head, and the upper part of my pack above its
surface, and waited the passage of the strangers, who, after
riding into the river until the water washed the bellies of
their horses, stopped to permit the animals to drink;
two of them being, at this time, not more than ten yards
from me. Here they entered into conversation with
each other, and one said, it was his opinion that “that
fellow had not come this way at all.” The other then asked
what his name was, and the first replied that he was called
Charles, in the advertisement, but that he would no doubt
call himself by some other name; as runaway negroes
always took some false name, and assumed a false
character. I now knew that I was within a few feet of a
party, who were patrolling the country in search of me, and
that nothing could save me from falling into their hands, but
the obscurity produced by the fog.</p>
          <p>There were no clouds, and if the fog had not been in the
air, they must have perceived my head, on
<pb id="ball403" n="403"/>
the smooth surface of the water, and have known
that it was no stump or log of wood. After a few
minutes of pause, these gentlemen all rode on to the
side of the river from which I had come, and in a
short time were out of hearing.</p>
          <p>Notwithstanding they were gone, I remained in the water
full a quarter of an hour, until I was certain that no other
persons were moving along the road near me. These were
the same gentlemen who had passed me, early in the night,
and from whom I learned the distance to the river. From
these people I had gained intelligence, which I considered
of much value to me. It was now certain, that the whole
country had been advised of my flight; but it was equally
certain that no one had any knowledge of the course I had
taken, nor of the point I was endeavouring to reach. To
prevent any one from acquiring a knowledge of my route,
was a primary object with me; and I determined from this
moment, so to regulate my movements, as to wrap my
very existence, in a veil of impenetrable secrecy. After
leaving the river one or two miles, I turned aside from the
road, and wrung the water from my clothes, which were all
wet. This occupied some time, and after being again
equipped for my journey, I made all haste to gain as much
distance this night, as possible. The fog extended
only a few miles from the river, and from the
top of an eminence which I gained, an hour after
wringing my clothes, the stars were distinctly visible.
Here I discovered that the road I was travelling
bore nearly east, and
<pb id="ball404" n="404"/>
was not likely to take me to the Savannah river, for a
long time. Nevertheless, I travelled hard until daylight
appeared before me, which was my signal for turning into
the woods, and seeking a place of safety for the day.</p>
          <p>The country in which I now was, appeared high and
dry, without any swamps or low grounds, in which an
asylum might be found; I therefore determined to
go to the top of a hill, that extended on my right for some
distance either way. The summit of this ridge was gained
before there was enough of daylight to enable me to see
objects clearly; but, as soon as a view of the place could be
had, I discovered, that it was a thicket of pine trees; and
that the road which I had left, led through a plantation that
lay within sight: the house and other buildings on which,
appeared to be such as I had before seen; but I could not at
once recollect where, or at what time I had seen them.</p>
          <p>Going to an open space in the thicket, from which I
could scan the plantation at leisure, I became satisfied, after
the sun had risen, and thrown his light upon the earth, that
this was no other than the residence of the gentleman, who
had so kindly entertained my master and me, as we went to,
and returned from, Savannah with the wagon. I now
remembered that this gentleman was the friend of my late
master, and that he had told me, to come and see him if ever
I passed this way again; but I knew that he was a slave-holder
and a planter; and that when he gave me liberty to
visit his plantation, he
<pb id="ball405" n="405"/>
expected that my visits would always be the visits of a slave, and
not the clandestine calls of a runaway negro.</p>
          <p>It seemed to me, that this gentleman was too benevolent
a man, to arrest and send me back to my cruel mistress;
and yet, how could I expect, or even hope, that a cotton
planter would see a runaway slave on his premises, and
not cause him to be taken up, and sent home? Failing to
seize a runaway slave, when he has him in his power, is held
to be one of the most dishounorable acts, to which a
southern planter can subject himself. Nor should the
people of the north be surprised at this. Slaves are regarded,
in the south, as the most precious of all earthly
possessions; and at the same time, as a precarious and
hazardous kind of property, in the enjoyment of which
the master is not safe. The planters may well be compared
to the inhabitants of a national frontier, which is exposed
to the inroads of hostile invading tribes. Where all are in
like danger, and subject to like fears, it is expected that all
will be governed by like sentiments, and act upon like
principles.</p>
          <p>I stood and looked at the house of this good planter, for
more than an hour after the sun had risen, and saw all the
movements which usually take place on a cotton
plantation in the morning. Long before the sun was up, the
overseer had proceeded to the field, at the head of the
hands; the black women who attended to the cattle, and
milked the cows, had gone to the cow-pen with their pails;
and the
<pb id="ball406" n="406"/>
smoke ascended from the chimney of the kitchen, before
the doors of the great house were opened, or any of the
members of the family were seen abroad. At length,
two young ladies opened the door, and stood in
the freshness of the morning air. These were soon joined
by a brother; and at last, I saw the gentleman himself leave
the house, and walk towards the stables, that stood at
some distance from the house, on my left. I think even
now, that it was a foolish resolution that emboldened me to
show myself to this gentleman. It was like throwing one's
self in the way of a lion who is known sometimes to spare
those whom he might destroy; but I resolved to go and
meet this planter at his stables, and tell him my whole
story. Issuing from the woods, I crossed the fields
unperceived by the people at the house, and
going directly to the stables, presented myself to
then, proprietor, as he stood looking at a fine horse,
in one of the yards. At first, he did not know me,
and asked me whose man I was. I then asked him if he did
not remember me; and named the time when I had been at
his house. I then told at once, that I was a runaway: that
my master was dead, and my mistress so cruel, that I could
not live with her: not omitting to show the scars on my
back, and to give a full account of the manner in which they
had been made. The gentleman stood and looked at me
more than a minute, without uttering a word, and then said,
“Charles, I will not betray you, but you must not stay
here. It must not be known that you were on this plantation,
<pb id="ball407" n="407"/>
and that I saw and conversed with you. However, as I
suppose you are hungry, you may go to the kitchen and
get your breakfast with my house servants.”</p>
          <p>He then set off for the house, and I followed, but
turning into the kitchen, as he ordered me, I was soon
supplied with a good breakfast of cold meat, warm bread,
and as much new butter-milk as I chose to drink. Before I
sat down to breakfast, the lady of the house came into the
kitchen, with her two daughters, and gave me a dram of
peach brandy. I drank this brandy, and was very thankful
for it; but I am fully convinced now that it did me much
more harm than good; and that this part of the kindness
of this most excellent family, was altogether misplaced.</p>
          <p>Whilst I was taking my breakfast, a black man came
into the kitchen, and gave me a dollar that he said his
master had sent me, at the same time laying on the table
before me a package of bread and meat, weighing at least
ten pounds, wrapped up in a cloth. On delivering these
things, the black man told me that his master desired me
to quit his premises as soon as I had finished my
breakfast.</p>
          <p>This injunction I obeyed; and within less than an hour
after I entered this truly hospitable house, I quitted it
forever, but not without leaving behind me my holiest
blessings upon the heads of its inhabitants. It was yet
early in the morning when I
<pb id="ball408" n="408"/>
regained the woods on the opposite side of the plantation, 
from that by which I had entered it.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XXI.</head>
          <p>I could not believe it possible that the white people
whom I had just left, would give information of the route I
had taken; but as it was possible that all who dwelt on this
plantation might not be so pure of heart as were they who
possessed it, I thought it prudent to travel some distance in
the woods, before I stopped for the day, notwithstanding
the risk of moving about in the open light. For the purpose
of precluding the possibility of being betrayed, I now
determined to quit this road, and travel altogether in the
woods, or through open fields, for two or three nights,
guiding my march by the stars. In pursuance of this
resolution, I bore away to the left of the high road, and
travelled five or six miles before I stopped, going round all
the fields that I saw in my way, and keeping them at a good
distance from me.</p>
          <p>In the afternoon of this day, it rained, and I had no other
shelter than the boughs and leaves of a large magnolia tree;
but this kept me tolerably dry, and as it cleared away in
the evening, I was able to continue my journey by
starlight. I have no definite idea of the distance that I
travelled in the course of this and the two succeeding
nights, as I had no
<pb id="ball409" n="409"/>
road to guide me, and was much perplexed by the
plantations and houses, the latter of which I most
carefully eschewed; but on the third night after this,
I encountered a danger, which was very nearly fatal to me.</p>
          <p>At the time of which I now speak, the moon having
changed lately, shone until about eleven
o'clock. I had been on my way two or three hours this
evening, and all the world seemed to be quiet, when I
entered a plantation that lay quite across my way. In
passing through these fields, I at last saw the houses, and
other improvements, and about a hundred yards from the
house, a peach orchard, which I could distinguish by the
faint light of the moon. This orchard was but little out of
my way, and a quarter of a mile, as nearly as I could judge,
from the woods. I resolved to examine these peach trees,
and see what fruit was on them. Coming amongst them, I
found the fruit of the kind called Indian peaches, in
Georgia.</p>
          <p>These Indian peaches are much the largest and finest
peaches that I have ever seen, one of them oftentimes
being as large as a common quince. I had filled all my
pockets, and was filling my handkerchief with
this delicious fruit, which is of deep red, when
I heard the loud growl of a dog toward the house, the
roof of which I could see. I stood as still as a stone,
but yet the dog growled on, and at length barked out.
I presume he smelled me, for he could not hear me,
In a short time I found that the dog was coming
towards me, and I then
<pb id="ball410" n="410"/>
started and ran as fast as I could for the woods. He now
barked louder, and was followed by another dog, both
making a terrible noise. I was then pretty light of foot, and
was already close by the woods when the first dog
overtook me. I carried a good stick in my hand, and with
this I kept the dogs at bay, until I gained the fence, and
escaped into the woods; but now I heard the shouts of men
encouraging the dogs, both of which were now up
with me, and the men were coming as fast as they could.
The dogs would not permit me to run, and unless I could
make free use of my heels, it was clear that I must be taken
in a few minutes. I now thought of my master's sword,
which I had not removed from its quilted scabbard, in my
great coat, since I commenced my journey. I snatched it
from its sheath, and, at a single cut, laid open the head of
the largest and fiercest of the dogs, from his neck to his
nose. He gave a loud yell and fell dead on the ground. The
other dog, seeing the fate of his companion, leaped the
fence, and escaped into the field, where he stopped, and
like a cowardly cur, set up a clamorous barking at the
enemy he was afraid to look in the face. I thought this
no time to wait to ascertain what the men would say, when
they came to their dead dog, but made the best of my way
through the woods and did not stop to look behind me, for
more than an hour. In my battle with the dogs, I lost all my
peaches, except a few that remained in my pockets; and in
running through the woods I tore my clothes very badly, a disaster not
<pb id="ball411" n="411"/>
easily repaired in my situation; but I had proved the
solidity of my own judgment in putting up my sword as a
part of my travelling equipage.</p>
          <p>I now considered it necessary to travel as fast as
possible, and get as far as I could before day, from the
late battle-ground, and certainly I lost no time; but from
the occurrences of the next day, I am of opinion, that I
had not continued in a straight line all night, but that I
must have travelled in a circular or zigzag route. When a
man is greatly alarmed, and in a strange country, he is not
able to note courses, or calculate distances, very
accurately.</p>
          <p>Daylight made its appearance, when I was moving to
the south, for the daybreak was on my left
hand; but I immediately stopped, went into a thicket of
low white oak bushes, and lay down to rest myself, for I
was very weary, and soon fell asleep, and did not awake
until it was ten or eleven o'clock. Before I fell asleep, I
noted the course of the rising sun, from the place where I
lay, in pursuance of a rule that I had established; for by
this means I could tell the time of day at any hour, within
a short period of time, by taking the bearing of the sun in
the heavens, from where I lay, and then comparing it with
the place of his rising.</p>
          <p>When I awoke to-day, I felt hungry, and after eating
my breakfast, again lay down, but, felt an unusual
sense of disquietude and alarm. It seemed to me that this
was not a safe place to lie in, although it looked as well as
any other spot, that I could see. I rose and looked for a
more secure retreat, but not
<pb id="ball412" n="412"/>
seeing any, lay down again—still I was uneasy, and could
not lie still. Finally I determined to get up, and remove to
the side of a large and long black log, that lay at the distance
of seventy or eighty yards from me. I went to the log and
lay down by it, placing my bundle under my head, with the
intention of going to sleep again, if I could; but I had not
been here more than fifteen or twenty minutes, when I
heard the noise of men's voices, and soon after the tramping
of horses on the ground. I lay with my back to the log in
such a position, that I could see the place where I had been
in the bushes. I saw two dogs go into this little thicket,
and three horsemen rode over the very spot where I had
lain when asleep in the morning, and immediately horses
and voices were at my back, around me, and over me. Two
horses jumped over the log by the side of which I lay, one
about ten feet from my feet, and the other within two
yards from my head. The horses both saw me, took fright,
and started to run; but fortunately their riders, who
were probably looking for me in the tops of the trees, or
expecting to see me start before them in the woods, and run
for my life, did not see me, and attributed the alarm of their
horses to the black appearance of the log, for I heard one of
them say—“Our horses are afraid of black logs—I wonder how
they would stand the sight of the negro, if we should meet
him.”</p>
          <p>There must have been in the troop, at least twenty
horsemen; and the number of dogs was greater
<pb id="ball413" n="413"/>
than I could count, as, they ran in the woods. I knew, that
all these men and dogs were in search of me, and that if
they could find me, I should be hunted down like a wild
beast. The dogs that had gone into the thicket
where I had been, fortunately for me, had not been
trained to hunt negroes in the woods, and were
probably brought out for the purpose of being
trained. Doubtless, if some of the kept dogs, as they are
called, of which there were certainly several in this large
pack, had happened to go into that thicket, instead of those
that did go there, my race would soon have been run.</p>
          <p>I lay still by the side of the log for a long time after the
horses, dogs, and men, had ceased to trouble the woods
with their noise; if it can be said that a man lies still, who is
trembling in every joint, nerve, and muscle, like a dog lying
upon a cake of ice; and when I arose and turned round, I
found myself so completely bereft of understanding, that I
could not tell south from north, nor east from west. I could
not even distinguish the thicket of bushes, from which I
had removed to come to this place, from the other bushes
of the woods. I remained here all day, and at night it
appeared to me, that the sun set in the south-east. After
sundown, the moon appeared to my distempered judgment,
to stand due north from me; and all the stars were out of
their places. Fortunately I had sense enough remaining to
know, that it would not be safe for me to attempt to travel,
until my brain had been restored to its ordinary stability;
which did not take
<pb id="ball414" n="414"/>
place until the third morning after my fright. The three
days that I passed in this place, I reckon the most
unhappy of my life; for surely it is the height
of human misery, to be oppressed with alienation of mind,
and to be conscious of the affliction.</p>
          <p>Distracted as I was, I had determined never to quit this
wood, and voluntarily return to slavery; and the joy I felt
on the third morning, when I saw the sun rise in his proper
place in the heavens; the black log, the thicket of bushes,
and all other things resume the positions in which I found
them, may be imagined by those who have been saved from
apparently hopeless shipwreck on a barren rock, in the
midst of the ocean; but cannot be described by any but a
poetic pen.</p>
          <p>I spent this day in making short excursions through the
woods, for the purpose of ascertaining whether any road
was near to me or not; and in the afternoon I came to one,
about a mile from my camp, which was broad, and had the
appearance of being much travelled. It appeared to me to
lead to the north.</p>
          <p>Awhile before sundown, I brought my bundle to this
road, and lay down quietly to await the approach of
night. When it was quite dark, except the light of the moon,
which was now brilliant, I took to this road, and travelled
all night, without hearing or seeing any person, and on the
succeeding night, about two o'clock in the morning, I came
to the margin of a river, so wide that I could not see across
it; but the fog was so dense at this time, that I could not
<pb id="ball415" n="415"/>
have seen across a river of very moderate width. I
procured a long pole, and sounded the depth of the water,
which I found not very deep; but as I could not see the
opposite shore, was afraid to attempt to ford the stream.</p>
          <p>In this dilemma, I turned back from the river, and went
more than a mile to gain the cover of a small wood, where I
might pass the day in safety, and wait a favourable
moment for obtaining a view of the river, preparatory to
crossing it. I lay all day in full view of the high road, and
saw, at least, a hundred people pass; from which I
inferred, that the country was populous about me. In the
evening as soon as it was dark, I left my retreat, and
returned to the river side. The atmosphere was now clear,
and the river seemed to be at least a quarter of a mile in
width; and whilst I was divesting myself of my clothes,
preparatory to entering the water, happening to look down
the shore, I saw a canoe, with its head drawn high on the
beach. On reaching the canoe, I found that it was secured
to the trunk of a tree by a lock and chain; but after many
efforts, I broke the lock and launched the canoe into the
river. The paddles had been removed, but with the aid of
my sounding-pole, I managed to conduct the canoe across
the water.</p>
          <p>I was now once more in South Carolina, where I knew it
was necessary for me to be even more watchful than I had
been in Georgia. I do not know where I crossed the
Savannah river, but I
<pb id="ball416" n="416"/>
think it must have been only a few miles above the town of
Augusta.</p>
          <p>After gaining the Carolina shore, I took an observation
of the rising moon and of such stars as I was acquainted
with, and hastened to get away from the river, from which I
knew that heavy fogs rose every night, at this season of the
year, obscuring the heavens for many miles on either side. I
travelled this night at least twenty miles, and provided
myself with a supply of corn, which was now hard, from a
field at the side of the road. At daybreak I turned into the
woods, and went to the top of a hill on my left, where the
ground was overgrown by the species of pine-tree called
spruce in the south. I here kindled a fire, and parched corn
for my breakfast.</p>
          <p>In the afternoon of this day the weather became cloudy,
and before dark the rain fell copiously, and continued
through the night, with the wind high. I took shelter under a
large stooping tree that was decayed and hollow on the
lower side, and kept me dry until the morning. When
daylight appeared, I could see that the country around me
was well inhabited, and that the forest in which I lay was
surrounded by plantations, at the distance of one or two
miles from me. I did not consider this a safe position, and
waited anxiously for night, to enable me to change my
quarters. The weather was foul throughout the day; and
when night returned, it was so dark that I could not see a
large tree three feet before me. Waiting until the moon rose,
I made my
<pb id="ball417" n="417"/>
way back to the road, but had not proceeded more than
two or three miles on my way, when I came to a place
where the road forked, and the two roads led away almost
at right angles from each other. It was so cloudy that I
could not see the place of the moon in the heavens, and I
knew not which of these roads to take. To go wrong was
worse than to stand still, and I therefore determined to look
out for some spot in which I could hide myself, and remain
in this neighbourhood until the clearing up of the weather.
Taking the right hand road, I followed its course until I saw
at the distance, as I computed it in the night, of two miles
from me a large forest which covered elevated ground. I
gained it by the shortest route across some cotton fields.
Going several hundred yards into this wood, I attempted to
kindle a fire, in which I failed, every combustible substance
being wet. This compelled me to pass the night as well as I
could amongst the damp bushes and trees that overhung
me. When day came, I went farther into the woods, and on
the top of the highest ground that I could see, established
my camp, by cutting bushes with my knife, and erecting a
sort of rude booth.</p>
          <p>It was now, by my computation, about the twenty-fifth
of August, and I remained here eleven days without seeing
one clear night; and in all this time the sun never shone for
half a day at once. I procured my subsistence while here
from a field of corn which I discovered at the distance of a
mile and a half from my camp. This was the first time that I
<pb id="ball418" n="418"/>
was weather-bound, and my patience had been worn out
and renewed repeatedly before the return of the clear
weather; but one afternoon I perceived the trees to be much
agitated by the wind, the clouds appeared high, and were
driven with velocity over my head. I saw the clear sky
appear in all its beauty, in the northwest.</p>
          <p>Before sundown the wind was high, the sun shone in full
splendour, and a few fleecy clouds, careering high in the
upper vault of heaven, gave assurance that the rains were
over and gone.</p>
          <p>At nightfall I returned to the forks of the road, and after
much observation, finally concluded to follow the right hand
road, in which I am satisfied that I committed a great error.
Nothing worthy of notice occurred for several days after
this. As I was now in a thickly-peopled country, I never
moved until long after night, and was cautious never to
permit daylight to find me on the road; but I observed that
the north-star was always on my left hand. My object was
to reach the neighbourhood of Columbia, and get upon the
road which I had travelled and seen years before in coming
to the south; but the road I was now on must have been the
great Charleston road, leading down the country, and not
across the courses of the rivers. So many people travelled
this road, as well by night as by day, that my progress was
very slow; and in some of the nights I did not travel more
than eight miles. At the end of a week, after leaving the
forks, I found myself in a flat, sandy, poor country; and as
I had
<pb id="ball419" n="419"/>
not met with any river on this road, I now concluded that I
was on the way to the sea-board instead of Columbia. In
my perplexity, I resolved to try to get information
concerning the country I was in, by placing myself in some
obscure place in the side of the road, and listening to the
conversation of travellers as they passed me. For this
purpose I chose the corner of a cotton field, around which
the road turned, and led along the fence for some distance.
Passing the day in the woods among the pine-trees I came
to this corner in the evening, and lying down within the
field, waited patiently the coming of travellers, that I might
hear their conversation, and endeavour to learn from that
which they said, the name at least of some place in this
neighbourhood. On the first and second evenings that I lay
here, I gleaned nothing from the passengers that I thought
could be of service to me; but on the third night, about ten
o'clock, several wagons drawn by mules passed me, and I
heard one of the drivers call to another and tell him that it
was sixty miles to Charleston; and that they should be able
to reach the river to-morrow. I could not at first imagine
what river this could be; but another of the wagoners
enquired how far it was to the Edisto, to which it was
replied by some one, that it was near thirty miles. I now
perceived that I had mistaken my course; and was as
completely lost as a wild goose in cloudy weather.</p>
          <p>Not knowing what to do, I retraced the road that had led
me to this place for several nights, hoping
<pb id="ball420" n="420"/>
that something would happen from which I might learn the
route to Columbia; but I gained no information that
could avail me anything. At length I determined to quit this
road altogether, travel by the north-star for two or three
weeks, and after that to trust to Providence to guide me to
some road that might lead me back to Maryland. Having turned
my face due north, I made my way pretty well for the first
night; but on the second, the fog was so dense that no stars
could be seen. This compelled me to remain in my camp,
which I had pitched in a swamp. In this place I remained
more than a week, waiting for clear nights; but now the
equinoctial storm came on, and raged with a fury which I
had never before witnessed in this annual gale; at least it
had never before appeared so violent to me, because,
perhaps, I had never been exposed to its blasts, without the
shelter of a house of some kind. This storm continued four
days; and no wolf ever lay closer in his lair, or moved out
with more stealthy caution than I did during this time. My
subsistence was drawn from a small corn-field at the edge of
the swamp in which I lay.</p>
          <p>After the storm was over, the weather became calm and
clear, and I fell into a road which appeared to run nearly
north-west. Following the course of this road by short
marches, because I was obliged to start late at night and
stop before day, I came on the first day, or rather night, of
October, by my calender, to a broad and well-frequented
road that crossed mine at nearly right angles. These roads
<pb id="ball421" n="421"/>
crossed in the middle of a plantation, and I took to the
right hand along this great road, and pursued it in the same
cautious and slow manner that I had travelled for the last
month.</p>
          <p>When the day came I took refuge in the woods as usual,
choosing the highest piece of ground that I could find in
the neighbourhood. No part of this country was very high,
but I thought people who visited these woods, would be
less inclined to walk to the tops of the hills, than to keep
their course along the low grounds.</p>
          <p>I had lately crossed many small streams; but on the
second night of my journey on this road, came to a narrow
but deep river, and after the most careful search, no boat
or craft of any kind could be found on my side. A large
flat, with two or three canoes, lay on the opposite side,
but they were as much out of my reach as if they had
never been made. There was no alternative but swimming
this stream, and I made the transit in less than three
minutes, carrying my packages on my back.</p>
          <p>I had as yet fallen in with no considerable towns, and
whenever I had seen a house near the road, or one of the
small hamlets of the south in my way, I had gone round
by the woods or fields, so as to avoid the inhabitants; but
on the fourth night after swimming the small river, I came
in sight of a considerable village, with lights burning and
shining through many of the windows. I knew the danger
of passing a town, on account of the patrols with which all
southern towns are provided, and making
<pb id="ball422" n="422"/>
a long circuit to the right, so as totally to avoid this
village, I came to the banks of a broad river, which,
upon further examination, I found flowing past the
village, and near its border. This compelled me to
go back, and attempt to turn the village on the left,
which was performed by wandering a long time in
swamps and pine woods.</p>
          <p>It was break of day when I regained the road beyond
the village, and returning to the swamps from which I had
first issued, I passed the day under their cover. On the
following night, after regaining the road, I soon found
myself in a country almost entirely clear of timber, and
abounding in fields of cotton and corn.</p>
          <p>The houses were numerous, and the barking of dogs
was incessant. I felt that I was in the midst of dangers, and
that I was entering a region very different from those tracts
of country though which I had lately passed, where the
gloom of the wilderness was only broken by solitary
plantations or lonely huts. I had no doubt that I was in the
neighbourhood of some town, but of its name, and the part
of the country in which it was located, I was ignorant. I at
length found that I was receding from the woods altogether,
and entering a champaign country, in the midst of which I
now perceived a town of considerable magnitude, the
inhabitants of which were entirely silent, and the town
itself presented the appearance of total solitude.
The country around was so open, that I despaired of
turning so large a place as this was, and again finding
the road I travelled
<pb id="ball423" n="423"/>
I therefore determined to risk all consequences, and
attempt to pass this town under cover of darkness.</p>
          <p>Keeping straight forward, I came unexpectedly to a
broad river, which I now saw running between me
and the town. I took it for granted that there must be a
ferry at this place, and on examining the shore, found
several small boats fastened only with ropes to a large
scow. One of these boats I seized, and was quickly on the
opposite shore of the river. I entered the village and
proceeded to its centre, without seeing so much as a rat in
motion. Finding, myself in an open space I stopped to
examine the streets, and upon looking at the houses around
me, I at once recognized the jail of Columbia, and the
tavern in which I had lodged on the night after I was sold.</p>
          <p>This discovery made me feel almost at home, with my
wife and children. I remembered the streets by which I had
come from the country to the jail, and was quickly at the
extremity of the town, marching towards the residence of
the paltry planter, at whose house I had lodged on my way
south. It was late at night, when I left Columbia, and it
was necessary for me to make all speed, and get as far as
possible from that place before day. I ran rather than
walked, until the appearance of dawn, when I left the road
and took shelter in the pine woods, with which this part
of the country abounds.</p>
          <p>I had now been travelling almost two months, and was
still so near the place from which I first departed, that I
could easily have walked to it in a
<pb id="ball424" n="424"/>
week, by daylight; but I hoped, that as I was now on a
road with which I was acquainted, and in a country
through which I had travelled before, that my future
progress would be more rapid, and that I should be able
to surmount, without difficulty, many of the obstacles that
had hitherto embarrassed me so greatly.</p>
          <p>It was now in my power to avail myself of the
knowledge I had formerly acquired, of the customs of South
Carolina. The patrol are very rigid in the execution of the
authority, with which they are invested; but I never had
much difficulty with these officers, anywhere. From dark
until ten or eleven o'clock at night, the patrol are watchful,
and always traversing the country in quest of negroes, but
towards midnight these gentlemen grow cold, or sleepy, or
weary, and generally betake themselves to some house,
where they can procure a comfortable fire.</p>
          <p>I now established, as a rule of my future conduct, to
remain in my hiding place until after ten o'clock, according
to my computation of time; and this night I did not come
to the road, until I supposed it to be within an hour of
midnight, and it was well for me that I practised so much
caution, for when within two or three hundred yards of
the road, I heard people conversing. After standing some
minutes in the woods, and listening to the voices at the
road, the people separated, and a party took each end of
the road, and galloped away upon their horses. These
people were certainly a band of patrollers, who were
watching this road, and had just separated to return
<pb id="ball425" n="425"/>
home for the night. After the horsemen were quite out of
hearing, I came to the road, and walked as fast as I could
for hours, and again came into the lane leading to the
house, where I had first remained a few days, in Carolina.
Turning away from the road I passed through this
plantation, near the old cotton-gin house, in which I had
formerly lodged, and perceived that every thing on this
plantation was nearly as it was when I left it. Two or
three miles from this place I again left the road, and sought
a place of concealment, and from this time until I reached
Maryland, I never remained in the road until daylight but
once, and I paid dearly then for my temerity.</p>
          <p>I was now in an open, thickly-peopled country, in
comparison with many other tracts through which I had
passed; and this circumstance compelled me to observe
the greater caution. As nearly as possible, I confined my
travelling within the hours of midnight and three o'clock in
the morning. Parties of patrollers were heard by me almost
every morning, before day. These people sometimes
moved directly along the roads, but more frequently lay in
wait near the side of the road, ready to pounce upon any
runaway slave that might chance to pass; but I knew by
former experience that they never lay out all night, except
in times of apprehended danger; and the country
appearing at this time to be quiet, I felt but little
apprehension of falling in with these policemen, within
my travelling hours.</p>
          <p>There was now plenty of corn in the fields, and
<pb id="ball426" n="426"/>
sweet potatoes had not yet been dug. There was no
scarcity of provisions with me, and my health was good,
and my strength unimpaired. For more than two weeks, I
pursued the road that had led me from Columbia, believing I
was on my way to Camden. Many small streams crossed
my way, but none of them were large enough to oblige me
to swim in crossing them.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XXII.</head>
          <p>On the twenty-fourth of October, according to my
computation, in a dark night, I came to a river, which
appeared to be both broad and deep. Sounding its depth
with a pole, I found it too deep to be forded, and after the
most careful search along the shore, no boat could be
discovered. This place appeared altogether strange to me,
and I began to fear that I was again lost. Confident that I
had never before been where I now found myself, and
ignorant of the other side of the stream, I thought it best
not to attempt to cross this water until I was better
informed of the country through which it flowed. A thick
wood bordered the road on my left, and gave me shelter
until daylight. Ascending a tree at sunrise, that overlooked
the stream, which appeared to be more than a mile in
width, I perceived on the opposite shore a house, and one
large, and several small boats in the river. I remained in this
tree the
<pb id="ball427" n="427"/>
greater part of the day, and saw several persons cross the
river, some of whom had horses; but in the evening the
boats were all taken back to the place at which I had seen
them in the morning. The river was so broad,
that I felt some fear of failing in the attempt
to swim it; but seeing no prospect of procuring a boat to
transport me, I resolved to attempt the navigation as soon
as it was dark. About nine o'clock at night, having
equipped myself in the best manner I was able, I
undertook this hazardous navigation, and succeeded in
gaining the farther shore of the river, in about an hour, with
all my things in safety. On the previous day I had noted
the bearing of the road, as it led from the river, and in the
middle of the night I again resumed my journey, in a state
of perplexity bordering upon desperation; for it was now
evident that this was not the road by which we had
travelled when we came to the southern country, and on
which hand to turn to reach the right way, I knew not.</p>
          <p>After travelling five or six miles on this road, and having
the north-star in view all the time, I became satisfied that
my course lay northwest, and that I was consequently
going out of my way; and to heighten my anxiety, I had
not tasted any animal food since I crossed the Savannah
river—a sensation of hunger <sic corr="harassed">harrassed</sic> me constantly; but
fortune, which had been so long adverse to me, and had led
me so often astray, had now a little favour in store for me.
The leaves were already fallen from some of
the more tender trees, and near the road I this
<pb id="ball428" n="428"/>
night perceived a persimmon tree, well laden with fruit,
and whilst gathering the fallen persimmons under the tree,
a noise over head arrested my attention. This noise was
caused by a large opossum, which was on the tree
gathering fruit like myself. With a long stick the animal was
brought to the ground, and it proved to be very fat,
weighing at least ten pounds. With such a luxury as this in my
possession, I could not think of travelling far without tasting it,
and accordingly halted about a mile from the persimmon tree,
on a rising ground in a thick wood, where I killed my
opossum, and took off its skin, a circumstance that I much
regretted, for with the skin I took at least a pound of fine
fat. Had I possessed the means of scalding my game, and
dressing it like a pig, it would have afforded me provision
for a week; but as it was, I made a large fire and roasted my
prize before it, losing all the oil that ran out in the operation,
for want of a dripping-pan to catch it. It was daylight
when my meat was ready for the table, and a very
sumptuous breakfast it yielded me.</p>
          <p>Since leaving Columbia, I had followed as nearly as the
course of the roads permitted, the index of the north-star;
which, I supposed, would lead me on the most direct route
to Maryland; but I now became convinced, that this star
was leading me away from the line by which I had
approached the cotton country.</p>
          <p>I slept none this day, but passed the whole time, from
breakfast until night, in considering the means
<pb id="ball429" n="429"/>
of regaining my lost way. From the aspect of the country
I arrived at the conclusion, that I was not near the sea-coast;
for there were no swamps in all this region; the
land lay rather high and rolling, and oak timber abounded.</p>
          <p>At the return of night, I resumed my journey earlier
than usual: paying no regard to the roads, but keeping
the north-star on my left hand, as nearly as I
could. This night I killed a rabbit, which had leaped
from the bushes before me, by throwing my walking stick
at it. It was roasted at my stopping place in the
morning, and was very good.</p>
          <p>I pursued the same course, keeping the north-star on
my left hand for three nights; intending to get as far east
as the road leading from Columbia to Richmond, in
Virginia; but as my line of march lay almost continually
in the woods, I made but little progress; and on the third
day, the weather became cloudy, so that I could not see
the stars. This again compelled me to lie by, until the
return of fair weather.</p>
          <p>On the second day, after I had stopped this time, the
sun shone out bright in the morning, and continued to
shed a glorious light during the day; but in the evening,
the heavens became overcast with clouds; and the night
that followed was so dark, that I did not attempt
to travel. This state of the weather continued
more than a week: obliging me to remain stationary
all this time. These cloudy nights were succeeded by
a brisk wind from the north-west, accompanied
by fine clear nights, in which I made
<pb id="ball430" n="430"/>
the best of my way towards the north-east, pursuing my
course across the country without regard to roads, forests,
or streams of water: crossing many of the latter, none of
which were deep, but some of them were extremely muddy.
One night I became entangled in a thick and deep swamp;
the trees that grew in which, were so tall, and stood so
close together, that the interlocking of their boughs, and the
deep foliage in which the were clad, prevented me
from seeing the stars. Wandering there for several hours,
most of the time with mud and water over my knees, and
frequently wading in stagnant pools, with deep slimy
bottoms, I became totally lost, and was incapable of
seeing the least appearance of fast land. At length, giving up
all hope of extricating from this abyss of mud, water,
brambles, and fallen timber, I scrambled on a large tussock,
and sat down to await the coming of day, with the intention
of going to the nearest high land, as soon as the sun should
be up. The nights were now becoming cool, and though I
did not see any frost in the swamp where I was in the
morning, I have no doubt, that hoar frost was seen in the dry
and open country. After daylight I found myself as much
perplexed as I was at midnight. No shore was to
be seen; and in every direction there was the same
deep, dreary, black solitude. To add to my misfortune, the
morning proved <sic corr="cloudy">cloudly</sic>, and when the sun
was up, I could not tell the east from the west. After
waiting several hours for a sight of the sun, and
failing to obtain it, I set out in search of a running
<pb id="ball431" n="431"/>
stream of water, intending to strike off at right angels,
with the course of the current, and endeavour to reach the
dry ground by this means: but after wandering about,
through tangled bushes, briars, and vines clambering over
fallen tree-tops, and wading through fens overgrown with
saw grass, for two or three hours, I sat down in despair of
finding any guide to conduct me from this detestable place.</p>
          <p>My bag of meal that I took with me at the
commencement of my journey, was long since gone; and
the only provisions that I now possessed, were a few
grains of parched corn, and near a pint of chestnuts that I
had picked up under a tree the day before I entered the
swamp. The chestnut-tree was full of nuts, but I was
afraid to throw sticks or to shake the tree, lest hunters or
other persons hearing the noise, might be drawn to the
place.</p>
          <p>About ten o'clock I sat down under a large cypress tree,
upon a decaying log of the same timber, to make my
breakfast on a few grains of parched corn. Near me was an
open space without trees, but filled with water that
seemed to be deep, for no grass grew in it, except a small
quantity near the shore. The water was on my left hand,
and as I sat cracking my corn, my attention was attracted
by the playful gambols of two squirrels that were running
and chasing each other on the boughs of some trees near
me. Half pleased with the joyous movements of the little
animals, and half covetous of their carcasses, to roast and
devour them, I paid no attention to a succession of sounds
on my left, which
<pb id="ball432" n="432"/>
I thought proceeded from the movement of frogs at the
edge of the water, until the breaking of a stick near me
caused me to turn my head, when I discovered that I had
other neighbours than spring-frogs.</p>
          <p>A monstrous alligator had left the water, and was
crawling over the mud, with his eyes fixed upon me. He
was now within fifteen feet of me, and in a moment more,
if he had not broken the stick with his weight, I should
have become his prey. He could easily have knocked me
down with a blow of his tail; and if his jaws had once been
closed on a leg or an arm, he would have dragged me into
the water, spite of any resistance that I could have made.</p>
          <p>At the sight of him, I sprang to my feet, and running to
the other end of the fallen tree on which I sat, and being
there out of danger; had an opportunity of viewing the
motions of the alligator at leisure. Finding me out of his
reach, he raised his trunk from the ground, elevated his
snout, and gave a wistful look, the import of which I well
understood; then turning slowly round, he retreated to the
water, and sank from my vision.</p>
          <p>I was much alarmed by this adventure with the alligator,
for had I fallen in with this huge reptile in the night-time, I
should have had no chance of escape from his tusks.</p>
          <p>The whole day was spent in the swamp, not in travelling
from place to place, but in waking for the sun to shine, to
enable me to obtain a knowledge
<pb id="ball433" n="433"/>
of the various points of the heavens. The day was
succeeded by a night of unbroken darkness; and it was late
in the evening of the second day before I saw the sun. It
being then too late to attempt to extricate myself from the
swamp for that day, I was obliged to pass another night in
the lodge that I had formed for myself in the thick boughs
of a fallen cypress tree, which elevated me several feet
from the ground, where I believed the alligator could not
reach me, if he should come in pursuit of me.</p>
          <p>On the morning of the third day, the sun rose
beautifully clear, and at sight of him I set off for the east.
It must have been five miles from the place where I lay to
the dry land on the east of the swamp; for with all the
exertion that fear and hunger compelled me to make, it was
two or three o'clock in the afternoon when I reached the
shore, after swimming in several places, and suffering the
loss of a very valuable part of my clothes, which were
torn off by the briars and snags. On coming to high ground
I found myself in the woods, and hungry as I was, lay
down to await the coming of night, lest some one should
see me moving through the forest in daylight.</p>
          <p>When night came on, I resumed my journey by the
stars, which were visible, and marched several miles before
coming to a plantation. The first that I came to was a
cotton field; and after much search, I found no corn nor
grain of any kind on this place, and was compelled to
continue on my way.</p>
          <pb id="ball434" n="434"/>
          <p>Two or three miles further on, I was more fortunate,
and found a field of corn which had been gathered from the
stalks and thrown in heaps along the ground. Filling my
little bag, which I still kept, with this corn, I retreated a
mile or two in the woods, and striking fire, encamped for
the purpose of parching and eating it. After despatching my
meal, I lay down beside the fire and fell into a sound sleep,
from which I did not awake until long after sunrise; but on
rising and looking around me, I found that my lodge was
within less than a hundred yards of a new house that
people were building in the woods, and upon which men
were now at work. Dropping instantly to the ground, I
crawled away through the woods, until being out of sight of
the house, I ventured to rise and escape on my feet. After I lay
down in the night, my fire had died away, and emitted no
smoke; this circumstance saved me. This affair made me
more cautious as to my future conduct.</p>
          <p>Hiding in the woods until night again came on, I
continued my course eastward, and some time after
midnight came upon a wide, well beaten road, one end of
which led, at this place, a little to the left of the north-star,
which I could plainly see. Here I deliberated a long time,
whether to take this road, or continue my course across the
country by the stars; but at last resolved to follow the
road, more from a desire to get out of the woods, than from
a conviction that it would lead me in the right way. In the
course of this night I saw but few plantations, but
<pb id="ball435" n="435"/>
was so fortunate as to see a ground-hog crossing the
road before me. This animal I killed with my stick, and
carried it until morning.</p>
          <p>At the approach of daylight, turning away to the
right, I gained the top of an eminence, from which
I could see through the woods for some distance around
me. Here I kindled a fire and roasted my ground-hog,
which afforded me a most grateful repast, after my late
fasting and severe toils. According to custom, my meal
being over, I betook myself to sleep, and did not awake
until the afternoon; when descending a few rods down the hill,
and standing still to take a survey of the woods around
me, I saw, at the distance of half a mile from me, a man
moving slowly about in the forest, and apparently
watching, like myself, to see if any one was in view.
Looking at this man attentively, I saw that he was a black,
and that he did not move more than a few rods from the
same spot where I first saw him. Curiosity impelled me to
know more of the condition of my neighbour; and
descending quite to the foot of the hill, I perceived that he
had a covert of boughs of trees, under which I saw him
pass, and after some time return again from his retreat.
Examining the appearance of things carefully, I
became satisfied that the stranger was, like myself, a negro
slave, and I determined, without more ceremony, to go and
speak to him, for I felt no fear of being betrayed by one as
badly off in the world as myself.</p>
          <p>When this man first saw me, at the distance of a
<pb id="ball436" n="436"/>
hundred yards from him, he manifested great agitation, and
at once seemed disposed to run from me; but when I called to
him, and told him not to be afraid, he became more assured,
and waited for me to come close to him. I found him to be a
dark mulatto, small and slender in person, and lame in one
leg. He had been well bred, and possessed good manners and
fine address. I told him I was travelling, and presumed this
was not his dwelling place. Upon which he informed me
that he was a native of Kent county, in the state of
Delaware, and had been brought up as a house-servant by
his master, who, on his death-bed, had made his will, and
directed him to be set free by his executors, at the age of
twenty-five, and that in the meantime he would be hired out
as a servant to some person who should treat him well. Soon
after the death of his master, the executors hired him to a
man in Wilmington, who employed him as a waiter in his
house for three or four months, and then took him to a small
town called Newport, and sold him to a man who took him
immediately to Baltimore, where he was again sold or
transferred to another man, who brought him to South
Carolina, and sold him to a cotton planter, with whom he
had lived more than two years, and had run away three
weeks before the time I saw him, with the intention of
returning to Delaware.</p>
          <p>That being lame, and becoming fatigued by travelling, he
had stopped here and made this shelter of boughs and bark
of trees, under which he had,
<pb id="ball437" n="437"/>
remained more than a week before I met him. He invited
me to go into his camp, as he termed it, where he had an
old skillet, more than a bushel of potatoes, and several
fowls, all of which he said he had purloined from the
plantations in the neighbourhood.</p>
          <p>This encampment was in a level open wood, and it
appeared surprising to me that its occupant had not been
discovered and conveyed back to his master before this
time. I told him that I thought he ran great risk of being
taken up by remaining here, and advised him to break up
his lodge immediately, and pursue his journey, travelling
only in the night time. He then proposed to join me, and
travel in company with me; but this I declined, because of
his lameness and great want of discretion, though I did not
assign these reasons to him.</p>
          <p>I remained with this man two or three hours, and ate
dinner of fowls dressed after his rude fashion. Before
leaving him, I pressed upon him the necessity of
immediately quitting the position he then occupied; but he
said he intended to remain there a few days longer, unless I
would take him with me.</p>
          <p>On quitting my new acquaintance, I thought it prudent
to change my place of abode for the residue of this
day, and removed along the top of the hill that I occupied
at least two miles, and concealed myself in a thicket until
night, when returning to the road I had left in the morning,
and travelling hard all night, I came to a large stream of
water
<pb id="ball438" n="438"/>
just at the break of day. As it was too late to pass the river
with safety this morning, at this ford, I went half a mile
higher, and swam across the stream in open daylight, at a
place where both sides of the water were skirted with
woods. I had several large potatoes that had been given to
me by the man at his camp in the woods, and these
constituted my rations for this day.</p>
          <p>At the rising and setting of the sun, I took the bearing
of the road by the course of the stream I that I had
crossed, and found that I was travelling to the northwest,
instead of the north or northeast, to one of which latter
points I wished to direct my march.</p>
          <p>Having perceived the country in which I now was to be
thickly peopled, I remained in my resting place until late
at night, when returning to the road, and crossing it, I took
once more to the woods, with the stars for my guides, and
steered for the northeast.</p>
          <p>This was a fortunate night for me in all respects. The
atmosphere was clear, the ground was high, dry, and free
from thickets. In the course of the night I passed several
corn fields, with the corn still remaining in them, and
passed a potato lot, in which large quantities of fine
potatoes were dug out of the ground, and lay in heaps
covered with vines; but my most signal good luck occurred
just before day, when passing under a dog-wood tree, and
hearing a noise in the branches above me, I looked up and
saw, a large opossum amongst the berries that hung upon the
boughs. The game was quickly shaken down,
<pb id="ball439" n="439"/>
and turned out as fat as a well-fed pig, and as heavy as a
full-grown rackoon. My attention was now turned to
searching for a place in which I could secrete myself for
the day, and dress my provisions in quietness.</p>
          <p>This day was dear and beautiful until the afternoon,
when the air became damp, and the heavens were overhung
with clouds. The night that followed was dark as pitch,
compelling me to remain in my camp all night. The next
day brought with it a terrible storm of rain and wind, that
continued with but little intermission, more than twenty-
four hours, and the sun was not again visible until the third
day; nor was there a clear night for more than a week.
During all this time I lay in my camp, and subsisted upon
the provisions that I had brought with me to this place.
The corn and potatoes looked so tempting, when I saw
them in the fields, that I had taken more than I should have
consumed, had not the bad weather compelled me to
remain at this spot; but it was well for me, for this time,
that I had taken more than I could eat in one or two days.</p>
          <p>At the end of the cloudy weather, I felt much refreshed
and strengthened, and resumed my journey in high spirits,
although I now began to feel the want of shoes—those
which I wore when I left my mistress having long since
been worn out, and my boots were now beginning to fail
so much, that I was obliged to wrap straps of hickory
bark about my
<pb id="ball440" n="440"/>
feet, to keep the leather from separating, and falling to
pieces. It was now, by my computation, the month of
November, and I was yet in the state of South Carolina. I
began to consider with myself, whether I had gamed or lost,
by attempting to travel on the roads; and, after revolving
in my mind all the disasters that had befallen me,
determined to abandon the roads altogether, for two reasons:—
the first of which was, that on the highways, I was
constantly liable to meet persons, or to be overtaken by
them; and a second, no less powerful, was, that as I did not
know what roads to pursue, I was oftener travelling on the
wrong route than on the right one.</p>
          <p>Setting my face once more for the north-star, I advanced
with a steady, though slow pace, for four or five nights,
when I was again delayed by dark weather, and forced to
remain in idleness nearly two weeks; and when the weather
again became clear, I was arrested, on the second night, by
a broad and rapid river, that appeared so formidable, that I
did not dare to attempt its passage, until after examining it
in daylight. On the succeeding night, however, I crossed it
by swimming—resting at some large rocks near the
middle. After gaining the north side of this river, which I
believed to be the Catawba, I considered myself in North
Carolina, and again steered towards the north.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball441" n="441"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXIII.</head>
          <p>The month of November is, in all years, a season of
clouds and vapours; but at the time of which I write the
good weather vanished early in the month, and all the
clouds of the universe seemed to have collected in
North Carolina. From the second night after crossing the
Catawba, I did not see the north-star for the space of three
weeks; and during all this time, no progress was made in
my journey; although I seldom remained two days in
the same place, but moved from one position to another,
for the purpose of eluding the observation of the people of
the country, whose attention might have been attracted
by the continual appearance of the smoke of my fires in
one place.</p>
          <p>There had, as yet, been no hard frost, and the leaves
were still on the oak trees, at the close of this cloudy
weather; but the northwest wind which dispelled the
mist, also brought down nearly all the leaves of the
forest, except those of the evergreen trees; and the
nights now became clear, and the air keen with frost.
Hitherto the oak woods had afforded me the safest
shelter, but now I was obliged to seek
for groves of young pines to retire to at dawn.
Heretofore, I had found a plentiful subsistence in every
corn-field and potato-lot, that fell in my way: but now
began to find some of the fields in which corn had grown,
destitute of the corn, and containing nothing but the stalks.
The potatoes had all
<pb id="ball442" n="442"/>
been taken out of the lots where they grew, except in some
few instances where they had been buried in the field; and
the means of subsistence became every day more difficult
to be obtained; but as I had fine weather, I made the best
use of those hours in which I dared to travel, and was
constantly moving from a short time after dark until
daylight. The toil that I underwent for the first half of the
month of December was excessive, and my sufferings for
want of food were great. I was obliged to carry with me a
stock of corn, sufficient to supply me for two or three days;
for it frequently happened that I met with none in the
fields for a long time. In the course of this period, I crossed
innumerable streams, the greater portion of which were of
small size, but some were of considerable magnitude; and in
all of them the water had become almost as cold as ice.
Sometimes I was fortunate enough to find boats or canoes
tied at the side of the streams, and when this happened, I
always made free use of that which no one else was using at
the time; but this did not occur often, and I believe that in
these two weeks I swam over nine rivers, or streams, so
deep, that I could not ford them. The number of creeks and
rivulets through which I waded, was far greater; but I
cannot now fix the number.</p>
          <p>In one of these fine nights, passing near the house of a
planter, I saw several dry hides hanging on poles, under a
shed. One of these hides I appropriated to myself, for the
purpose of converting it into moccasins, to supply the
place of my boots, which
<pb id="ball443" n="443"/>
were totally worthless. By beating the dry hide with a
stick it was made sufficiently pliable to bear making it into
moccasins; of which I made for myself three pair,
wearing one, and carrying the others on my back.</p>
          <p>One day as I lay in a pine thicket, several pigs, which
appeared to be wild, having no marks on their ears, came
near me, and one of them approached so close without
seeing me, that I knocked it down with a stone, and
succeeded in killing it. This pig was very fat, and would
have weighed thirty if not forty pounds. Feeling now greatly
exhausted with the fatigues that I had lately undergone, and
being in a very great forest, far removed from white inhabitants,
I resolved to remain a few days in this place, to regale
myself with the flesh of the pig, which I preserved
by hanging it up in the shade, after cutting it
into pieces. Fortune, so adverse to me heretofore, seemed
to have been more kind to me at this time,
for the very night succeeding the day on which I
killed the pig, a storm of hail, snow, and sleet, came on,
and continued fifteen or sixteen hours. The snow
lay on the ground four inches in depth, and the
whole country was covered with a crust almost hard
enough to bear a man. In this state of the weather I could
not travel, and my stock of pork was invaluable to me.
The pork was frozen where it hung on the branches of the
trees, and was as well preserved as if it had been buried in
snow; but on the fourth day after the snow fell, the
atmosphere underwent a great change. The wind blew
<pb id="ball444" n="444"/>
from the south, the snow melted away, the air became
warm, and the sun shone with the brightness, and almost
with the warmth of spring. It was manifest that my pork,
which was now soft and oily, would not long be in a sound
state. If I remained here, my provisions would become
putrid on my hands in a short time, and compel me to quit
my residence to avoid the atmosphere of the place.</p>
          <p>I resolved to pursue my journey, and prepared myself,
by roasting before the fire, all my pork that
was left, wrapping it up carefully in green pine leaves, and
enveloping the whole in a sort of close basket, that I made
of small boughs of trees. Equipping myself for my journey
with my meat in my knapsack, I again took to the woods,
with the stars for my guide, keeping the north-star over my left
eye.</p>
          <p>The weather had now become exceedingly variable, and I
was seldom able to travel more than half of the night. The
fields were muddy, the low grounds in the woods were wet,
and often covered with water, through which I was obliged
to wade—the air was damp and cold by day, the nights were
frosty, very often covering the water with ice an inch in
thickness. From the great degree of cold that prevailed, I
inferred, either that I was pretty far north, or that I had
advanced too much to the left, and was approaching the
mountain country.</p>
          <p>To satisfy myself as far as possible of my situation,
one fair day, when the sky was very clear, I
<pb id="ball445" n="445"/>
climbed to the top of a pine-tree that stood on the summit
of a hill, and took a wide survey of the region around me.
Eastward, I saw nothing but a continuation of plantations,
intervened by forests; on the south, the faint beams of a
winter sun shed a soft lustre over the woods, which were
dotted at remote distances, with the habitations of men,
and the openings that they had made in the green
champion of the endless pine-groves, that nature had
planted in the direction of the midday sun. On the north,
at a great distance, I saw a tract of low and flat country,
which, in my opinion, was the vale of some great river, and
beyond this, at the farthest stretch of vision, the eye was
lost in the blue transparent vault, where the extremity of
the arch of the world touches the abode of perpetual
winter. Turning westward, the view passed beyond the
region of pine-trees, which was followed afar off by naked
and leafless oaks, hickories, and walnuts; and still beyond
these rose high in air, elevated tracts of country, clad in the
white livery of snow, and bearing the impress of mid-winter.</p>
          <p>It was now apparent that I had borne too far west and
was within a few days travel of the mountains.
Descending from my observations, I determined, on the
return of night, to shape my course, for the future, nearly
due east, until I should at least be out of the mountains.</p>
          <p>According to my calendar, it was the day before
Christmas that I ascended the pine-tree; and I believe I
was at that time in the north-western
<pb id="ball446" n="446"/>
part of North Carolina, not far from the banks of the
Yadkin river. On the following night I travelled from dark
until, as I supposed, about three or four o'clock in the
morning, when I came to a road which led, as I thought, in
an easterly direction. This road I travelled until daylight,
and encamped near it in an old field, overgrown with
young pines, and holly-trees.</p>
          <p>This was Christmas-day, and I celebrated it by
breakfasting on fat pork, without salt, and substituted
parched corn for bread. In the evening, the weather became
cloudy and cold, and when night came, it was so dark, that I
found difficulty in keeping in the road, at some points
where it made short angles. Before midnight it began to
snow, and at break of day the snow lay more than a foot
deep. This compelled me to seek winter quarters; and
fortunately, at about half a mile from the road, I found, on
the side of a steep hill, a shelving rock that formed a dry
covert, with a southern prospect.</p>
          <p>Under this rock I took refuge, and kindling a fire of dry
sticks, considered myself happy to possess a few pounds
of my roasted pork, and more than half a gallon of corn that
I carried in my pockets. The snow continued falling, until it
was full two feet deep around me, and the danger of
exposing myself to discovery by my tracks in the snow,
compelled me to keep close to my hiding place until
the third day, when I ventured to go back to the road,
which I found broken by the passage of numerous
<pb id="ball447" n="447"/>
wagons, sleds, and horses, and so much beaten that I
could travel it with ease at night, the snow affording good
light.</p>
          <p>Accordingly at night I again advanced on my way, which
indeed I was obliged to do, for my corn was quite gone, and
not more than a pound of my pork remained to me. I
travelled hard through the night, and after the morning star
rose, came to a river which I think must have been the
Yadkin. It appeared to be about two hundred yards wide,
and the water ran with great rapidity in it.</p>
          <p>Waiting until the eastern horizon was tinged with the
first rays of the morning light, I entered the river at the
ford, and waded until the water was nearly three feet deep,
when it felt as if it was cutting the flesh from the bones of
my limbs, and a large cake of ice floating downward, forced
me off my balance, and I was near falling. My courage
failed me, and I returned to the shore; but found the pain
that already tormented me, greatly increased, when I was
out of the water, and exposed to the action of the open air.
Returning to the river, I plunged into the current to relieve
me from the pinching frost, that gnawed every part of my
skin that had become wet; and rushing forward as fast as
the weight of the water, that pressed me downward, would
permit, was soon up to my chin in melted ice, when rising
to the surface, I exerted my utmost strength and skill to
gain the opposite shore by swimming in the shortest space
of time. At every stroke of my arms and legs, they were
cut and bruised by cakes of solid
<pb id="ball448" n="448"/>
ice, or weighed down by floating masses of congealed
snow.</p>
          <p>It is impossible for human life to be long sustained in
such an element as that which encompassed me; and I had
not been afloat five minutes before felt chilled in all my
members, and in less than the double of that time, my
limbs felt numbed, and my hands became stiff, and almost
powerless.</p>
          <p>When at the distance of thirty feet front the shore, my
body was struck by a violent current, produced by a
projecting rock above me, and driven with resistless
violence down the stream. Wholly unable to contend with
the fury of the waves, and penetrated by the coldness of
death, in my most vitals. I gave myself up for lost,
and was commending my soul to God, whom I expected
to be my immediate judge, when I perceived the long
hanging branch of a large tree, sweeping to and fro,
and undulating backward and forward, as its extremities
were washed by the surging current of the river, just below me.
In a moment I was in contact with the tree, and
making the effort of despair, seized one of its limbs.
Bowed down by the weight of my body, the branch
yielded to the power of the water, which rushing
against my person, swept me round like the quadrant of a
circle, and dashed me against the shore,
where clinging to some roots that grew near the
bank, the limb of the tree left me, and springing
with elastic force to its former position, again dipped
its slender branches in the mad stream.</p>
          <p>Crawling out of the water, and being once more
<pb id="ball449" n="449"/>
on dry land, I found my circumstances little less desperate,
than when I was struggling with the floating ice. The
morning was frosty, and icicles hung in long pendant
groups from the trees along the shore of the river, and the
hoar frost glistened in sparkling radiance upon the polished
surface of the smooth snow, as it whitened all the plain
before me, and spread its chill but beautiful covering
through the woods.</p>
          <p>There were three alternatives before me, one of which I
knew must quickly be adopted. The one was to obtain a
fire, by which I could dry and warm my stiffened limbs;
the second was to die, without the fire; the third, to go to
the first house, if I could reach one, and surrender myself
as a runaway slave.</p>
          <p>Staggering, rather than walking forward, until I gained the
cover of a wood, at a short distance from the river, I turned
into it, and found that a field bordered the wood within less
than twenty rods of the road. Within a few yards of this
fence I stopped, and taking out my fire apparatus, to my
unspeakable joy, found them dry and in perfect safety.
With the aid of my spunk, and some dry moss gathered
from the fence, a small flame was obtained, to which dry
leaves being added from the boughs of a white oak tree,
that had fallen before the frost of the last autumn had
commenced, I soon had fire of sufficient intensity, to
consume dry wood, with which I supplied it, partly from
the fence, and partly from the branches of the fallen tree.
Having raked away the snow from about the fire, by the
time the sun was up, my frozen clothes were smoking
before the
<pb id="ball450" n="450"/>
coals—warming first one side and then the other—
I felt the glow of returning life, once more invigorating
my blood, and giving animation to my frozen limbs.</p>
          <p>The public road was near me on one hand, and an
enclosed field was before me on the other, but in my
present condition, it was impossible for me to leave this
place to-day, without danger of perishing in the woods, or
of being arrested on the road.</p>
          <p>As evening came on, the air became much colder than it
was in the forenoon, and after night the wind rose high, and
blew from the northwest, with intense keenness. My limbs
were yet stiff from the effects of my morning adventure,
and to complete my distress, I was totally without
provisions, having left a few ears of corn, that I had in my
pocket, on the other side of the river.</p>
          <p>Leaving my fire in the night, and advancing into the
field near me, I discovered a house at some distance and as
there was no light, or sign of fire about it, I determined to
reconnoitre the premises, which turned out to be a small
barn, standing alone, with no other inhabitants about it
than a few cattle and a flock of sheep. After much trouble,
I succeeded in entering the barn by starting the nails that
confined one of the boards at the corner. Entering the house
I found it nearly filled with corn, in the husks, and
some from which the husks had been removed, was
lying in a heap in one corner.</p>
          <p>Into these husks I crawled<sic corr="no period needed">.</sic> and covering myself 
deeply under them, soon became warm, and fell into
<pb id="ball451" n="451"/>
a profound sleep, from which I was awakened by the
noise of people walking about in the barn, and talking of
the cattle and sheep, which it appeared
they had come to feed, for they soon commenced working
in the corn husks, with which I was covered, and throwing
them out to the cattle. I expected at every moment that
they would uncover me; but fortunately before they saw
me, they ceased their operations, and went to work, some
husking corn, and throwing the husks on the pile over me,
while others were employed in loading the husked corn
into carts, as I learned by their conversation, and hauling it
away to the house. The people continued working in the
barn all day, and in the evening gave more husks to the
cattle and went home.</p>
          <p>Waiting two or three hours after my visiters were gone, I
rose from the pile of husks, and filling my pockets with
ears of corn, issued from the barn, at the same place by
which I had entered it, and retired to the woods, where I
kindled a fire in a pine thicket, and parched more than half
a gallon of corn. Before day I returned to the barn, and
again secreted myself in the corn husks. In the morning the
people again returned to their work, and husked corn until the
evening. At night I again repaired to the woods, and
parched more corn. In this manner I passed more than a
month, lying in the barn all day, and going to the woods at
night; but at length the corn was all husked, and I watched
daily the progress that was made in feeding the cattle with
the husks, knowing that I must quit my winter retreat,
<pb id="ball452" n="452"/>
before the husks were exhausted. Before the husked corn
was removed from the barn, I had conveyed several bushels
of the ears into the husks, near my bed, and concealed them
for my winter's stock.</p>
          <p>Whilst I lay in this barn, there were frequent and
great changes of weather. The snow that covered
the earth to the depth of two feet, when I came here,
did not remain more than ten days, and was succeeded by
more than a week of warm rainy weather which was in turn
succeeded by several days of dry weather, with cold
high winds from the north. The month of February
was cloudy and damp, with several squalls of snow
and frequent rains. About the first of March, the
atmosphere became clear and dry, and the winds
boisterous from the west.</p>
          <p>On the third of this month, having filled my little bag
and all my pockets with parched corn, I quitted
my winter quarters about ten o'clock at night, and again
proceeded on my way to the north, leaving a large heap of
corn husks still lying in the corner of the barn.</p>
          <p>On leaving this place, I again pursued the road that had
led me to it, for several nights; crossing many small streams
in my way, all of which I was able to pass without
swimming, though several of them were so deep, that they
wet me as high as my arm-pits. This road led nearly
northeast, and was the only road that I had fallen in with
since I left Georgia, that had maintained that direction for so
great a distance. Nothing extraordinary befell me until the
twelfth of March, when venturing to turn
<pb id="ball453" n="453"/>
out earlier than usual in the evening, and proceeding
along the road, I found that my way led me down a hill,
along the side of which the road had been cut into the earth
ten or twelve feet in depth, having steep banks on each
side, which were now so damp and slippery, that it was
impossible for a man to ascend either the one or the other.</p>
          <p>Whilst in this narrow place, I heard the sound of horses
proceeding up the hill to meet me. Stopping to listen, in a
moment almost two horsemen were close before me,
trotting up the road. To escape on either hand was
impossible, and to retreat backwards would have exposed
me to certain destruction. Only one means of salvation
was left, and I embraced it. Near the place where I stood,
was a deep gully cut in one side of the road, by the water
which had run down here in time of rains. Into this gully I
threw myself, and lying down close to the ground, the
horsemen rode almost over me, and passed on. When they
were gone I arose, and descending the hill, found a river
before me.</p>
          <p>In crossing this stream, I was compelled to swim at least
two hundred yards; and found the cold so oppressive,
after coming out of the water, that I was forced to stop at
the first thick woods that I could find and make a fire to
city myself. I did not move again until the next night; and
on the fourth night after this, came to a great river, which
I suppose was the Roanoke. I was obliged to swim this
stream, and was carried a great way down by the rapidity
of the current. It must have been more
<pb id="ball454" n="454"/>
than an hour from the time that I entered the water, until I
reached the opposite shore, and as the rivers were yet very
cold, I suffered greatly at this place.</p>
          <p>Judging by the aspect of the country, I believed myself
to be at this time in Virginia; and was now reduced to the
utmost extremity, for want of provisions. The corn that I
had parched at the barn, and brought with me, was nearly
exhausted, and no more was to be obtained in the fields, at
this season of the year. For three or four days I allowed
myself only my two hands full of parched corn per day;
after this I travelled three days without tasting food of any
kind; but being nearly exhausted with hunger, I one night
entered an old stack-yard, hoping that I might fall in with
pigs, or poultry of some kind. I found, instead of these, a
stack of oats, which had not been threshed. From this stack
I took as much oats in the sheaf, as I could carry, and going
on a few miles, stopped in a pine forest, made a large fire,
and parched at least half a gallon of oats, after rubbing the
grain from the straw. After the grain was parched, I again
rubbed it in my hands, to separate it from the husks, and
spent the night in feasting on parched oats.</p>
          <p>The weather was now becoming quite warm, though the
water was cold in the rivers; and I perceived the farmers
had everywhere ploughed their fields, preparatory to
planting corn. Every night I saw people burning brush in
the new grounds that they were clearing of the wood and
brush; and when the day came, in the morning after I
obtained
<pb id="ball455" n="455"/>
the oats, I perceived people planting corn in a field about
half a mile from my fire. According to my computation of
time, it was on the night of the last day of March that I
obtained the oats; and the appearance of the country
satisfied me, that I had not lost many days in my reckoning.</p>
          <p>I lay in this pine-wood two days, for the purpose of
recruiting my strength, after my long fast; and when I
again resumed my journey, determined to
seek some large road leading towards the north, and follow
it in future; the one that I had been pursuing of late, not
appearing to be a principal high-way of the country. For
this purpose, striking off across the fields, in an easterly
direction, I travelled a few hours, and was fortunate enough
to come to a great road, which was manifestly much
travelled, leading towards the northeast.</p>
          <p>My bag was now replenished with more than a gallon of
parched oats, and I had yet one pair of moccasins made of
raw hide; but my shirt was totally gone, and my last pair
of trousers was now in actual service. A tolerable
waistcoat still remained to me, and my great coat, though
full of honourable scars, was yet capable of much service.</p>
          <p>Having resolved to pursue the road I was now in, it was
necessary again to resort to the utmost degree of caution,
to prevent surprise. Travelling only after it was dark, and
taking care to stop before the appearance of day, my
progress was not rapid, but my safety was preserved.</p>
          <p>The acquisition of food had now become difficult,
<pb id="ball456" n="456"/>
and when my oats began to fail, I resorted to the dangerous
expedient of attacking the corn-crib of a planter that was
near the road. The house was built of round logs, and was
covered with boards. One of these boards I succeeded in
removing, on the side of the crib opposite from the dwelling,
and by thrusting my arm downwards, was able to reach the
corn—of which I took as much as filled my bag, the
pockets of my great coat, and a large handkerchief, that I
had preserved through all the vicissitudes of my journey. This
opportune supply of corn furnished me with food more
than a week, and before it was consumed, I reached the
Appomattox river, which I crossed in a canoe, that I tied at
the shore, a few miles above the town of Petersburg.
Having approached Petersburg in the night, I was afraid to
attempt to pass through it, lest the patrol should fall
in with me; and turning to left through the country, reached
the river, and crossed in safety.</p>
          <p>The great road leading to Richmond is so distinguishingly
marked above the other ways in this part of Virginia, that
there was no difficulty in following it, and on the third night
after passing Petersburg, I obtained a sight of the capitol of
Virginia. It was only a little after midnight, when the city
presented itself to my sight;  but here, as well as at Petersburg,
I was afraid to attempt to go through the town,
under cover of the darkness, because of the patrol.
Turning, therefore, back into a forest, about two
miles from the small town on the south-side of the
<pb id="ball457" n="457"/>
river, I lay there until after twelve o'clock in the day,
when loosening the package from my back, and taking it in
my hand in the form of a bundle, I advanced into the
village, as if I had only come from plantation in the
neighbourhood.</p>
          <p>This was on Sunday, I believe, though according to my
computation, it was Monday; but it must
have been Sunday, for the village was quiet, and in
passing it, I only saw two or three persons, whom I
passed as if I had not seen them. No one spoke
to me, and I gained the bridge in safety, and crossed it
without attracting the least attention.</p>
          <p>Entering the city of Richmond, I kept along the
principal street, walking at a slow pace, and turning my
head from side to side, as if much attracted by
the objects around me. Few persons were in the street and
I was careful to appear more attentive to the houses than
to the people. At the upper end of the city I saw a great
crowd of ladies and gentlemen, who were, I believe,
returning from church. Whilst these people were passing
me, I stood in the street, on the outside of the foot pavement,
with my face turned to the opposite side of the street. They
all went by without taking any notice of me; and
when they were gone, I again resumed my leisure walk
along the pavement, and reached the utmost
limit of the town without being accosted by any one.
As soon as I was clear of the city I quickened my pace,
assumed the air of a man in great haste, sometimes
actually ran, and in less than an hour was
safely lodged in the thickest part of the woods that
<pb id="ball458" n="458"/>
lay on the north of Richmond, and full four miles from the
river. This was the boldest exploit that I had performed
since leaving my mistress, except the visit I paid to the
gentleman in Georgia.</p>
          <p>My corn was now failing, but as I had once entered a
crib secretly, I felt but little apprehension on account of
future supplies. After this time I never wanted corn, and
did not again suffer by hunger, until I reached the place of
my nativity.</p>
          <p>After leaving Richmond, I again kept along the great road
by which I had travelled on my way south, taking great
care not to expose my person unnecessarily. For several
nights I saw no white people on the way, but was often
met by black ones, whom I avoided by turning out of the
road; but one moonlight night, five or six days after I left
Richmond, a man stepped out of the woods almost at my
side, and accosting me in a familiar manner, asked me which
way I was travelling, how long I had been on the road, and
made many inquiries concerning the course of my late
journey. This man was a mulatto, and carried a heavy
cane, or rather club, in his hand. I did not like his
appearance, and the idea of a familiar conversation with
any one seemed to terrify me. I determined to watch my
companion closely, and he appeared equally intent on
observing me; but at the same time that he talked with me,
he was constantly drawing closer to, and following behind
me. This conduct increased my suspicion, and I began to
wish to get rid of him, but could not at the moment
imagine how I should effect my purpose. To
<pb id="ball459" n="459"/>
avoid him, I crossed the road several times; but still he
followed me closely. The moon, which shone
brightly upon our backs, cast his shadow far before me,
and enabled me to perceive his motions with the utmost
accuracy, without turning my head towards him. He
carried his club under his left arm, and at length raised his
right hand gently, took the stick by the end, and drawing it slowly
over his head, was in the very act of striking a blow at me,
when, springing backward, and raising my own staff at the same
moment, I brought him to the ground by a stroke on his
forehead; and when I had him down, beat him over the
back and sides with my weapon, until he roared for mercy,
and begged me not to kill him. I left him in no condition to
pursue me, and hastened on my way, resolved to get as far
from him before day as my legs would carry me.</p>
          <p>This man was undoubtedly one of those wretches who
are employed by white men to kidnap and betray such
unfortunate people of colour as may chance to fall into
their hands; but for once the deceiver was deceived,
and he who intended to make prey of me, had well nigh
fallen a sacrifice himself.</p>
          <p>The same night I crossed the Pammunky river, near the
village of Hanover by swimming, and secreted myself before
day in a dense cedar thicket. The next night, after I had
travelled several miles, in ascending a hill, I saw the head of
a man rise on the opposite side, without having heard any noise.
I instantly ran into the woods, and concealed myself behind 
a large tree. The traveller was on horseback
<pb id="ball460" n="460"/>
and the road being sandy, and his horse moving
only at a walk, I had not heard his approach until I saw
him. He also saw me; for when he came opposite the
place where I stood, he stopped his horse in the road, and
desired me to tell him how far it was to some place, the
name of which I have forgotten. As I made no answer, he
again repeated the inquiry; and then said, I need not be
afraid to speak, as he did not wish to hurt me; but no
answer being given him, he at last said I might as well
speak, and rode on.</p>
          <p>Before day I reached the Matapony river, and crossed it
by wading; but knowing that I was not far from Maryland,
I fell into a great indiscretion, and forgot the wariness and
caution that had enabled me to overcome obstacles
apparently insurmountable. Anxious to get forward, I
neglected to conceal myself before day; but travelled until
daybreak before I sought a place of concealment, and
unfortunately, when I looked for a hiding place, none was
at hand. This compelled me to keep on the road, until gray
twilight, for the purpose of reaching a wood that was
in view before me; but to gain this wood I was obliged to
pass a house, that stood at the road side, and when only
about fifty yards beyond the house, a white man opened
the door, and seeing me in the road, called to me to stop.
As his order was not obeyed, he set his dog upon me. The
dog was quickly vanquished by my stick, and setting off to
run at full speed, I at the same moment heard the report of a
gun, and received its contents in my
<pb id="ball461" n="461"/>
legs, chiefly about, and in my hams. I fell on the road, and
was soon surrounded by several persons, who it appeared
were a party of patrollers, who had gathered together in
this house. They ordered me to cross my hands, which order
not being immediately obeyed, they beat me with sticks
and stones until I was almost senseless, and entirely unable
to make resistance. They then bound me with cords, and
dragged me by the feet back to the house, and threw me
into the kitchen, like a dead dog. One of my eyes was
almost beaten out, and the blood was running from my
mouth, nose and ears; but in this condition they refused to
wash the blood from my face, or even to give me a drink of
water.</p>
          <p>In a short time, a justice of the peace arrived, and when
he looked at me, ordered me to be unbound, and to have
water to wash myself, and also some bread to eat. This
man's heart appeared not to be altogether void of
sensibility, for he reprimanded, in harsh terms, those who
had beaten me; told them that their conduct was brutal,
and that it would have been more humane to kill me
outright, than to bruise and mangle me in the manner they
had done.</p>
          <p>He then interrogated me as to my name, place of abode,
and place of destination, and afterwards demanded the
name of my master. To all these inquiries I made no reply,
except that I was going to Maryland, where I lived. The
justice told me it was his duty under the law, to send me to
jail; and I was immediately put into a cart, and carried to a
<pb id="ball462" n="462"/>
small village called Bowling Green, which I reached before
ten o'clock.</p>
          <p>There I was locked up in the jail, and a doctor came to
examine my legs, and extract the shot from
my wounds. In the course of the operation he took
out thirty-four duck shot, and after dressing my legs
left me to my own reflections. No fever followed in the
train of my disasters, which I attributed to the state of my
blood, by long fasting, and the fatigues I had undergone.</p>
          <p>In the afternoon, the jailer came to see me, and brought
my daily allowance of provisions, and a jug of water. The
provisions consisted of more than a pound of corn-bread,
and some boiled bacon. As my appetite was good, I
immediately devoured more than two-thirds of this food,
but reserved the rest for supper.</p>
          <p>For several days I was not able to stand, and in this
period found great difficulty in performing the ordinary
offices of life for myself, no one coming to give me any aid;
but I did not suffer for want of food, the daily allowance of
the jailer being quite sufficient to appease the cravings of
hunger. After I grew better, and was able to walk in the jail,
the jailer frequently called to see me, and endeavoured to
prevail on me to tell where I had come from; but in this
undertaking, he was no more successful than the justice had
been in the same business.</p>
          <p>I remained in the jail more than a month, and in this time
became quite fat and strong but saw no way by which I
could escape. The jail was of
<pb id="ball463" n="463"/>
brick, the floors were of solid oak boards, and the door, of
the same material, was secured by iron bolts, let into its
posts, and connected together by a strong band of iron,
reaching from the one to the other.</p>
          <p>Every thing appeared sound and strong, and to add to my
security, my feet were chained together, from the time my
wounds were healed. This chain I acquired the knowledge
of removing from my feet, by working out of its socket a
small iron pin that secured the bolt that held the chain round
one of my legs.</p>
          <p>The jailer came to see me with great regularity, every
morning and evening, but remained only a few minutes,
when he came, leaving me entirely alone at all other times.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XXIV.</head>
          <p>When I had been in prison thirty-nine days, and had
quite recovered from the wounds that I had received, the
jailer was late in coming to me with my breakfast, and
going to the door I began to beat against it with my fist, for
the purpose of making a noise. After beating some time
against the door I happened, by mere accident, to strike my
fist against one of the posts, which, to my surprise, I
discovered by its sound, to be a mere hollow shell,
encrusted with a thin coat of sound timber, and as I struck
it, the rotten
<pb id="ball464" n="464"/>
wood crumbled to pieces within. On a more careful
examination of this post, I became satisfied that I
could easily split it to pieces, by the aid of the iron
bolt that confined my feet. The jailer came with my
breakfast, and reprimanded me for making a noise,
This day appeared as long to me, as a week had done
heretofore; but night came at length, and as soon as
the room in which I was confined, had become quite
dark, I disentangled myself from the irons with which
I was bound, and with the aid of the long bolt, easily
wrenched from its place, the large staple that held
one end of the bar, that lay across the door. The
hasps that held the lock in its place, were drawn
away almost without force, and the door swung open
of its own weight.</p>
          <p>I now walked out into the jail-yard, and found that all
was quiet, and that only a few lights were burning in the
village windows. At first I walked slowly along the road,
but soon quickened my pace, and ran along the high-way,
until I was more than a mile from the jail, then taking to the
woods, I travelled all night, in a northern direction. At the
approach of day I concealed myself in a cedar thicket, where
I lay until the next evening, without any thing to eat.</p>
          <p>On the second night after my escape, I crossed the
Potomac, at Hoe's ferry, in a small boat that I found tied at
the side of the ferry flat; and on the night following crossed
the Patuxent, in a canoe, which I found chained at the shore.</p>
          <p>About one o'clock in the morning, I came to the
<pb id="ball465" n="465"/>
door of my wife's cabin, and stood there, I believe, more
than five minutes, before I could summon sufficient
fortitude to knock. I at length rapped lightly on the door,
and was immediately asked, in the well-known voice of my
wife, “Who is there?”—I replied “Charles.” She then came to
the door, and opening it slowly, said, “Who is this that
speaks so much like my husband?” I then rushed into the
cabin and made myself known to her, but it was some time
before I could convince her, that I was really her husband,
returned from Georgia. The children were then called
up, but they had forgotten me.</p>
          <p>When I attempted to take them in my arms, they fled
from me, and took refuge under the bed of their mother. My
eldest boy, who was four years old when I was carried
away, still retained some recollections of once having had a
father, but could not believe that I was that father. My
wife, who at first was overcome by astonishment at seeing
me again in her cabin, and was incapable of giving credit to
the fidelity of her own vision, after I had been in the house
a few minutes, seemed to awake from a dream; and
gathering all three of her children in her arms, thrust them
into my lap, as I sat in the corner, clapped her hands,
laughed, and cried by turns; and in her ecstasy forgot to
give me any supper, until I at length told her that I was
hungry. Before I entered the house I felt as if I could eat any
thing in the shape of food; but now that I attempted to
eat, my appetite had fled, and I sat up all night with my
wife and children.</p>
          <pb id="ball466" n="466"/>
          <p>When on my journey I thought of nothing but getting
home, and never reflected, that when at home, I might still
be in danger; but now that my toils were ended, I began to
consider with myself how I could appear in safety in
Calvert county, where everybody must know that I was a
runaway slave. With my heart thrilling with joy, when I
looked upon my wife and children, who had not hoped ever
to behold me again; yet fearful of the coming of daylight,
which must expose me to be arrested as a fugitive slave, I
passed the night, between the happiness of the present and
the dread of the future. In all the toils, dangers, and
suffering of my long journey, my courage had never forsaken
me. The hope of again seeing my wife and little ones, had
borne me triumphantly through perils, that even now I
reflect upon as upon some extravagant dream; but when I
found myself at rest under the roof of my wife, the object
of my labour attained, and no motive to arouse my energies,
or give them the least impulse, that firmness of resolution
which had so long sustained me, suddenly vanished from
my bosom; and I passed the night, with my children
around me, oppressed by a melancholy foreboding of my
future destiny. The idea that I was utterly unable to afford
protection and safeguard to my own family, and was myself
even more helpless than they, tormented my bosom with
alternate throbs of affection and fear, until the dawn broke
in the cast, and summoned me to decide upon my
future conduct.</p>
          <pb id="ball467" n="467"/>
          <p>When morning came, I went to the great house, and
showed myself to my wife's master and mistress who
treated me with great kindness, and gave me a good
breakfast. Mr. Symmes at first advised me to conceal
myself, but soon afterwards told me to go to work in the
neighbourhood for wages. I continued to hire myself about
among the farmers, until after the war broke out; and until
Commodore Barney came into the Patuxent with his
flotilla, when I enlisted on board one of his barges, and was
employed sometimes in the capacity of a seaman, and
sometimes as cook of the barge.</p>
          <p>I had been on board, only a few days, when the British
fleet entered the Patuxent, and forced our flotilla high up
the river. I was present when the flotilla was blown up,
and assisted in the performance of that operation upon the
barge that I was in. The guns and the principal part of the
armament of the flotilla, were sunk in the river and lost.</p>
          <p>I marched with the troops of Barney, from Benedict to
Bladensburg, and travelled nearly the whole of the
distance, through heavy forests of timber, or numerous and
dense cedar thickets. It is my opinion, that if General
Winder had marched the half of the troops that he had at
Bladensburg, down to the lower part of Prince George
county, and attacked the British in these woods and cedar
thickets, not a man of them would ever have reached
Bladensburg.</p>
          <p>I feel confident that in the country through which I
marched, one hundred Americans would have
<pb id="ball468" n="468"/>
destroyed a thousand of the enemy, by felling trees across
the road, and attacking them in ambush.</p>
          <p>When we reached Bladensburg, and the flotilla men were
drawn up in line, to work at their cannon, armed with their
cutlasses, I volunteered to assist in working the cannon,
that occupied the first place, on the left of the Commodore.
We had a full and perfect view of the British army, as it
advanced along the road, leading to the bridge over the East
Branch; and I could not but admire the handsome manner in
which the British officers led on their fatigued and worn-out
soldiers. I thought then, and think yet, that General Ross
was one of the finest looking men that I ever saw on
horseback.</p>
          <p>I stood at my gun, until the Commodore was shot down,
when he ordered us to retreat, as I was told by the officer
who commanded our gun. If the militia regiments, that lay
upon our right and left, could have been brought to charge
the British, in close fight, as they crossed the bridge, we
should have killed or taken the whole of them in a short
time; but the militia ran like sheep chased by dogs.</p>
          <p>My readers will not, perhaps, condemn me if I here
make a short digression from my main narrative, to give
some account of the part that I took in the war, on the
shores of the Chesapeake, and the Patuxent. I did not enlist
with Commodore Barney until the month of December,
1813; but as I resided in Calvert county, in the summer of
1813, I had an opportunity of witnessing many of the evils
that
<pb id="ball469" n="469"/>
followed in the train of war, before I assumed the profession
of arms myself.</p>
          <p>In the spring of the year 1813, the British fleet
came into the bay, and from this time, the origin of the
troubles and distresses of the people of the Western Shore,
may be dated. I had been employed at a fishery, near the
mouth of the Patuxent, from early March,
until the latter part of May, when a British vessel
of war came off the mouth of the river, and
sent her boats up to drive us away from our fishing
ground. There was but little property at the
fishery that could be destroyed; but the enemy cut the
seines to pieces, and burned the sheds belonging to the
place. They then marched up two miles into
the country, burned the house of a planter, and brought
away with them several cattle, that were found in his
fields. They also carried off more than
twenty slaves, which were never again restored to their
owner; although, on the following day, he went on board the
ship, with a flag of truce, and offered a large ransom for these slaves.</p>
          <p>These were the first black people whom I had known to
desert to the British, although the practice was afterwards
so common. In the course of this summer, and the summer
of 1814, several thousand black people deserted from their
masters and mistresses, and escaped to the British fleet.
None of these people were ever regained by their owners,
as the British naval officers treated them as free people,
and placed them on the footing of military deserters.</p>
          <pb id="ball470" n="470"/>
          <p>In the fall of this year, a lady by the name of Wilson,
who owned more than a hundred slaves, lost them all in one
night, except one man, who had a wife and several children
on an adjoining estate, and as he could not take his family
with him, on account of the rigid guard that was kept over
them, he refused to go himself.</p>
          <p>The slaves of Mrs. Wilson effected their escape in the
following manner. Two or three of the men having agreed
amongst themselves, that they would run away and go to
the fleet, they stole a canoe one night, and went off to the
ship, that lay nearest the shore. When on board, they
informed the officer of the ship that their mistress owned
more than a hundred other slaves, whom they had left
behind them. They were then advised to return home, and
remain there until the next night, and then bring with them
to the beach, all the slaves on the plantation—the officer
promising that he would send a detachment of boats to the
shore, to bring them off. This advice was followed, and the
fugitives returned before day, to their cabins, on the
plantation of their mistress.</p>
          <p>On the next night, having communicated their plans to
some of their fellow-slaves, they rose about midnight, and
partly by persuasion, partly by compulsion, carried off all
the slaves on the plantation, with the exception of the man
already named.</p>
          <p>When they reached the beach, they kindled a fire, as
had been concerted with the British officers, and the boats
of the fleet came off, and removed this
<pb id="ball471" n="471"/>
whole party on board. In the morning, when the overseer
of Mrs. Wilson arose, and went to call his hands to the
field, he found only empty cabins in the quarter, with a
single man remaining, to tell what had become of his
fellows.</p>
          <p>This was the greatest disaster that had befallen any
individual in our neighbourhood, in the course of the war;
and as the sufferer was a lady, much sympathy was excited
in her favour. A large number of gentlemen met together, for
the purpose of endeavouring to devise some means of
recovering the fugitive slaves. Their consultations ended in
sending a deputation of gentlemen, on board the fleet, with
a flag of truce, to solicit the restoration of the deserters,
either as a matter of favour, or for such ransom, as might
be agreed upon. Strong hopes were entertained, that the
runaways might be induced voluntarily to return to the
service of their mistress, as she had never treated them with
great severity.</p>
          <p>To accomplish, if possible, this latter end, I was spoken
to, to go along with the flag of truce, in the assumed
character of the servant of one of the gentlemen who bore
it; but in the real character of the advocate of the mistress,
for the purpose of inducing her slaves to return to her
service.</p>
          <p>We went on board the ship in the afternoon, and I
observed, that the gentlemen who went with me, were
received by the British officers with very little ceremony.
The captain did not show himself on deck, nor were the
gentlemen invited into his cabin.
<pb id="ball472" n="472"/>
They were shown into a large square room under the first
deck of the ship, which was a 74, and here a great number
of officers came to talk to them, and ask them
questions concerning the war, and the state of the country.</p>
          <p>The whole of the runaways were on board this ship,
lounging about on the main deck, or leaning against the
sides of the ship's bulwarks. I went amongst them, and
talked to them a long time, on the subject of returning
home; but found that their heads were full of notions of
liberty and happiness in some of the West India islands.</p>
          <p>In the afternoon, all the gentlemen, except one, returned
home in the boat that they had come off in. The gentleman,
who remained on board, was a young man of pleasing
manners and lively conversation, who appeared, even
before the other gentlemen who had come with the flag had
left the ship, to have become quite a favourite with the
younger British officers. Permission was obtained of the
British captain, for this young gentleman to remain on
board a few days, for the purpose, as he alleged, of seeing
the curiosities of the ship. He had permission to retain me
with him as his servant: and I was instructed to exert
myself to the utmost, to prevail on the runaway slaves to
return to their mistress. The ship lay at anchor off the
shore of Calvert county, until the second night after I
came on board, when, from some cause which I was not
able to understand, this ship and all the rest of the fleet, got
under weigh, and stood down the Bay to the
<pb id="ball473" n="473"/>
neighbourhood of Tangier Islands; where she again cast anchor,
soon after sunrise the next morning, in ten fathoms water. I
was now at least seventy or eighty miles from home, in a
ship of the public enemies of the country, and liable to be
carried off to sea, and to be conveyed to the most distant
part of the world. To increase my alarm, about noon of this
day, a sloop of war cast anchor under the stern of our ship;
and all the black people that were with us, were
immediately removed on board the sloop. I was invited, and
even urged to go with the others, who, I was told, were
bound to the island of Trinidad, in the West Indies, where
they would have lands given to them, and where they were
to be free. I returned many thanks for their kind offers; but
respectfully declined them; telling those who made them,
that I was already a freeman, and though I owned no
land myself, yet I could have plenty of land of other
people to cultivate.</p>
          <p>In the evening, the sloop weighed anchor, and stood
down the Bay, with more than two hundred and fifty black
people on board. I watched her as she sailed away from us,
until the darkness of the night shut her out from my sight.
In the morning she was not to be seen. What became of the
miserable mass of black fugitives, that this vessel took to
sea, I never learned.</p>
          <p>My mission was now at an end, and I spoke this day to
the young gentleman, under whose care I was, to endeavour
to procure some means of conveying both him and me back
again to Calvert. My protector
<pb id="ball474" n="474"/>
seemed no less embarrassed than I was, and informed
me, that the officers of the ship said they would not land
us on the Western Shore, within less than two weeks. I was
obliged to content myself the best way I could, in
my confinement on shipboard; and I amused myself by talking
to the sailors, and giving them an account of the way in which
I had passed my life on the tobacco and cotton plantations; in
return for which, the seamen gave many long stories of their
adventures at sea, and of the battles they had been engaged
in.</p>
          <p>I lived well whilst on board this ship, as they allowed me
to share in a mess. In compensation for their civility, I gave
them many useful instructions in the art of taking fish in
the Bay.</p>
          <p>This great ship lay at anchor like a vast castle,
moored by the cable; but there were many small
vessels, used as tenders to the fleet, that were continually 
sailing up and down the Bay, by night, as
well as by day, in pursuit of any thing that, they
might fall in with, that they could take from the
Americans. Whilst I was on board, I saw more
than thirty vessels, chiefly Bay craft, brought to our
anchorage, and there burned, after being stripped of
every thing valuable that could be, taken from them.
The people who manned and navigated these vessels,
were made prisoners, and dispersed amongst the
several ships of the fleet, until they could be removed
to Halifax, or the West Indies. One day a small
schooner was seen standing out of the mouth of Nanticoke 
river, and beating up the Bay. Chase was
<pb id="ball475" n="475"/>
immediately given by several of the light vessels belonging
to the fleet, and continued until nightfall, when I could no
longer see the sails; but the next day, the British vessels
returned, bringing in their company the little schooner,
which was manned by her owner, who acted as captain, and
two boys. On board the schooner, besides her crew, were
several passengers, seven in number, I believe. The people
were taken out of this little vessel, which was laden with
Indian corn, and after her cargo had been removed, she was
burned in view of her owner, who seemed much affected at
the sight, and said that it was all the property he owned in
the world, and that his wife and children were now beggars.
The passengers and crew of this little vessel, were all
retained as prisoners of war, on board the 74, in which I
was; and were shut up every night in a room on the lower
gun deck. In this room there were several port-holes, which
were suffered to remain open for the benefit of the air.</p>
          <p>After these people had been on board three or four days,
a boat's crew, that had been out somewhere in the evening,
when they returned to the ship, tied the boat with a long
rope to one of the halyards of the ship, and left the boat
floating near the ship's bows. Some time after night the tide
turned, moved the boat along the side of the ship, and
floated it directly under the port-holes of the prisoners'
room. The night was dark and warm, and I had taken a
station on the upper deck, and was leaning over the
bulwarks, when my attention was drawn towards
<pb id="ball476" n="476"/>
the water, by hearing something drop into the boat
that lay along side. Dark as it was, I could see the forms of
men passing out of the port-holes into the boat. In less than
two minutes, nine persons had entered the boat; and I then
heard a low whisper, which I could not understand; but
immediately afterwards, saw the boat drifting with the tide;
which convinced me that she was loose, and that the
prisoners were in her. I said nothing and in a short time the
boat was out of sight. She had, however, not been long gone,
when the watch on deck passed near me, and looking over
the side of the ship, called to the officer on deck, that the
yawl was gone. The officer on deck instantly called to some
one below to examine the room of the prisoners; and
received for answer, that the prisoners had fled. A gun was
immediately fired under me, on one of the lower decks; the
ship's bells were tolled; numerous blue lights were made
ready, and cast high into the air, which performing a curve
in the atmosphere, illuminated the face of the water all the
way from the ship to the place where they fell. The other
ships in the fleet all answered by firing guns, casting out
lights, and ringing their large bells. Three boats put off from
our ship, in search of the fugitives, with as little delay as
possible; and, after being absent more than an hour,
returned without finding those who had escaped.</p>
          <p>This affair presented one of the finest night scenes that
can well be imagined. The deep thunder of the heavy
artillery, as it broke upon the, stillness of
<pb id="ball477" n="477"/>
the night, and re-echoed from the distant shores;
the solemn and mournful tones of the numerous bells, as
they answered each other from ship to ship, as the sounds
rose in the air, and died away in the distance, on the wide
expanse of waters; with the shouts of the seamen, and the
pale and ghastly appearance of the blue lights, as they rose
into the atmosphere, and then descended and died away in
the water—all combined together, to affect both the eye
and the ear, in a manner the most impressive.</p>
          <p>One of the prisoners remained in the ship: not
having courage to undertake, with his companions,
the daring and dangerous exploit of escaping from
the ship in her own boat. When the morning came, this man
explained, to the officers of the ship, the whole plan that
had been devised, and pursued by his companions. When
they found that the boat had floated under the port-holes
of their room, some one of the number proposed to the rest,
to attempt to escape, as the oars of the boat had been left in
her; but a difficulty suggested itself, at the outset, which
was this: the oars could not be worked on the boat without
making a great noise, sufficient to alarm the watch on deck.
To avoid this, one of the prisoners said he would undertake
to pull off his coat, and muffle one of the oars with it, and
scull the boat until they should be clear of the fleet; when
they could lay both oars on the boat, and row to shore. We
lay much nearer to the Western Shore, than we were to the
Eastern but this man said, the design of the prisoners was to
pull to the Eastern Shore. All the boats
<pb id="ball478" n="478"/>
that went from our ship pulled for the Western Shore, and
by this means the prisoners escaped, without being seen.</p>
          <p>The captain of the ship was much enraged at the escape
of these prisoners, and swore he would be avenged of the
Yankees in a short time. In this he was as good as his word;
for the very next day he fitted out an expedition, consisting
of eleven long boats, and more than two hundred men, who
landed on the Western Shore, and burned three house, with
all their furniture, and killed a great number of cattle.</p>
          <p>The officer who headed this expedition, brought back
with him a large silk handkerchief full of silver spoons, and
other articles of silver plate. I saw him exhibit these
trophies of his valour amongst his brother officers, on the
deck of the ship.</p>
          <p>After I had been on board nearly a week, a furious 
northeast storm came on and blew for three
days, accompanied with frequent gusts of rain. In
the evening of the second day, we saw two schooners 
standing down the bay, and sailing close on the
wind, so as to pass between the fleet and the Eastern
Shore. As it was dangerous for large ships to approach much 
nearer the Eastern Shore than where we lay,
several of the tenders of the fleet, amounting in all,
to more than a dozen, were ordered by signal, to 
to intercept the strange sails, and bring them to the
fleet.</p>
          <p>The tenders got under weigh and stood before the wind,
for the purpose of encountering the schooners,
<pb id="ball479" n="479"/>
as they came down the Bay. These schooners proved to be
two heavy armed American privateers, and when the
tenders approached them a furious battle commenced with
cannon, which lasted more than an hour, and until the
privateers had passed quite below the anchorage of the
fleet.</p>
          <p>Several of the tenders were much damaged in their hulls
and rigging; and it was said that they lost more than twenty
men. I could not perceive that the privateers sustained the
least injury, as they never shortened sail, nor altered their
course, until they had passed to the windward of all the
ships of the fleet, when they changed their bearing, and
stood for the Capes of Virginia. There were nearly forty
vessels in the fleet, great and small; and yet these two
privateers braved the whole of them in open daylight, and
went to sea in spite of them.</p>
          <p>On the ninth day after we came on board, the fleet again
moved up the Bay, and when we were off the mouth of the
Potomac, the captain sent the young gentleman, in whose
service I was, together with myself, on shore in his own
gig.</p>
          <p>The lieutenant who had command of the gig, after he set
us on shore, went up to the house of a farmer, whose estate
lay upon to the Bay, and after pilfering the premises of
every thing that he could carry away, set fire to the house,
and returned to his boat. In the course of the summer and
fall of the year 1813, I witnessed many other atrocities, of
equal enormity.</p>
          <p>I continued with the army after the sack of 
<pb id="ball480" n="480"/>
Washington, and assisted in the defence of Baltimore; but in the
fall of 1814, I procured my discharge from the army, and
went to work in Baltimore, as a free black man. From this
time, until the year 1820, I worked in various places in
Maryland, as a free man; sometimes in Baltimore,
sometimes in Annapolis, and frequently in Washington. My
wife died in the year 1816, and from that time I was not
often in Calvert county. I was fortunate in the enjoyment of
good health; and by constant economy I found myself in
possession, in the year 1820, of three hundred and fifty
dollars in money, the proceeds, of my labour.</p>
          <p>I now removed to the neighbourhood of Baltimore,
and purchased a lot of twelve acres of ground, upon which I
erected a small house, and became a farmer on my own
account, and upon my own property. I purchased a yoke of
oxen and two cows, and became a regular attendant of the
Baltimore market, where I sold the products of my own
farm and dairy. In the course of two or three years, I had
brought my little farm into very good culture, and
had increased my stock of cattle to four cows and several
younger animals. I now lived very happily, and had an
abundance of all the necessaries of life around me. I had
married a second wife, who bore me four children,
and I now looked forward to an old age of comfort,
if not of ease; but I was soon to be awakened
from this dream.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="ball481" n="481"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXV.</head>
          <p>In the month of June, 1830, as I was ploughing in my lot,
three gentlemen rode up to my fence, and alighting from
their horses, all came over the fence and approached me,
when one of them told me he was the sheriff, and had a writ
in his pocket, which commanded him to take me to
Baltimore. I was not conscious of having done any thing
injurious to any one; but yet felt a distrust of these men,
who were all strangers to me. I told them I would go with
them, if they would permit me to turn my oxen loose from
the plough; but it was my intention to seek an opportunity
of escaping to the house of a gentleman, who lived about a
mile from me. This purpose I was not able to effect, for
whilst I was taking the yoke from the oxen, one of the
gentlemen came behind me, and knocked me down, with a
heavy whip, that he carried in his hand.</p>
          <p>When I recovered from the stunning effects of this blow,
I found myself bound with my hands behind me, and
strong cords closely wrapped about my arms. In this
condition I was forced to set out immediately, for
Baltimore, without speaking to my wife, or even entering
my door. I expected that, on arriving at Baltimore, I should
be taken before a judge for the purpose of being tried, but
in this I was deceived. They led me to the city jail, and there shut me up,
with several other black people, both men and women,
<pb id="ball482" n="482"/>
who told me that they had lately been purchased by a
trader from Georgia.</p>
          <p>I now saw the extent of my misfortune, but could not
learn who the persons were, who had seized me. In the
evening however, one of the gentlemen, who had brought
me from home, came into the jail with the jailer, and asked
me if I knew him. On being answered in the negative, he
told me that he knew me very well; and asked me if I did
not recollect the time when he and his brother had whipped
me, before my master's door, in Georgia.</p>
          <p>I now recognised the features of the younger of the two
brothers of my mistress; but this man was so changed in his
appearance, from the time when I had last seen him, that
if he had not declared himself, I should never have known
him. When I left Georgia, he was not more than twenty-one
or two years of age, and had black, bushy hair. His hair was
now thin and gray, and all his features were changed.</p>
          <p>After lying in jail a little more than two weeks, strongly
ironed, my fellow prisoners and I were one day chained
together, handcuffed in pairs, and in this way driven about
ten miles out of Baltimore, where we remained all night.</p>
          <p>On the evening of the second day, we halted at
Bladensburg, and were shut up in a small house, within full
view of the very ground, where sixteen years before I had
fought in the ranks of the army, of the United States, in
defence of the liberty and independence of that which I then
regarded as my
<pb id="ball483" n="483"/>
country. It seemed as if it had been but yesterday that I had
seen the British columns, advancing across the bridge now
before me, directing their fire against me, and my
companions in arms.</p>
          <p>The thought now struck me, that if I had deserted that
day, and gone over to the enemies of the United States, how
different would my situation at this moment have been.
And this, thought I, is the reward of the part I bore in the
dangers and fatigues of that disastrous battle.</p>
          <p>On the next morning, we marched through Washington,
and as we passed in front of the President's house, I saw an
old gentleman walking in the grounds, near the gate. This
man I was told was the President of the United States.</p>
          <p>Within four weeks after we left Washington, I was in
Milledgeville in Georgia, near which the man who had
kidnapped me, resided. He took me home with him, and set
me to work on his plantation; but I had now enjoyed
liberty too long to submit quietly to the endurance of
slavery. I had no sooner come here, than I began to devise
ways of escaping again from the hands of my tyrants, and
of making my way to the northern states.</p>
          <p>The month of August was now approaching, which is a
favourable season of the year to travel, on account of the
abundance of food that is to be found in the corn fields and
orchards; but I remembered the dreadful sufferings that I
had endured in my former journey from the south, and
determined,
<pb id="ball484" n="484"/>
if possible, to devise some scheme of getting away, that
would not subject me to such hardships.</p>
          <p>After several weeks of consideration, I resolved to run
away, go to some of the seaports, and endeavour to get a
passage on board a vessel, bound to a northern city. With
this view, I assumed the appearance of resignation and
composure, under the new aspect of my fortune; and even
went so far as to tell my new master that I lived more
comfortably with him, in his cotton fields, than I had
formerly done, on my own small farm in Maryland; though
I believe my master did me the justice to give no credit to
my assertions, on this subject.</p>
          <p>From the moment I discovered in Maryland, that I had
fallen into the hands of the brother of my former mistress, I
gave up all hope of contesting his right to arrest me, with
success, at law, as I supposed he had come with authority
to reclaim me as the property of his sister; but after I had
returned to Georgia, and had been at work some weeks on
the plantation of my new master, I learned that he now
claimed me as his own slave, and that he had reported he
had purchased me in Baltimore. It was now clear to me that
this man, having by some means learned the place of my
residence, in Maryland, had kidnapped and now held me as
his slave, without the colour of legal right; but complaint on
my part was useless, and resistance vain.</p>
          <p>I was again reduced to the condition of a common field
slave, on a cotton plantation in Georgia, and compelled to
subsist on the very scanty and coarse
<pb id="ball485" n="485"/>
food, allowed to the southern slaves. I had been absent from
Georgia, almost twenty years, and in that period, great
changes had doubtlessly taken place in the face of the
country, as well as in the condition of human society.</p>
          <p>I had never been in Milledgeville, until I was brought there
by the man who had kidnapped me in Maryland; and I was
now a slave among entire strangers, and had no friend to give
me the consolation of kind words, such as I had formerly
received from my master in Morgan county. The plantation
on which I was now a slave, had formerly belonged to the
father of my mistress; and some of my fellow-slaves had
been well acquainted with her, in her youth. From these
people I learned, that after the death of my master, and my
flight from Georgia, my mistress had become the wife of a
second husband, who had removed with her to the state
of Louisiana, more than fifteen years ago.</p>
          <p>After ascertaining these facts, which proved beyond all
doubt that my present master had no right whatsoever to
me, in either law or justice, I determined, that before
encountering the dangers and sufferings, that must
necessarily attend my second flight from Georgia, I would
attempt to claim the protection of the laws of the country,
and try to get myself discharged from the unjust slavery in
which I was now held. For this purpose, I went to
Milledgeville, one Sunday, and inquired for a lawyer, of a
black man whom I met in the street. This
<pb id="ball486" n="486"/>
person told me that his master was a lawyer, and went
with me to his house.</p>
          <p>The lawyer, after talking to me some time, told me that
my master was his client, and that he therefore could not
undertake my cause; but referred me to a young gentleman,
who he said would do my business for me. Accordingly to
this young man I went, and after relating my whole story to
him, he told me that he believed he could not do any thing
for me, as I had no witnesses to prove my freedom.</p>
          <p>I rejoined, that it seemed hard that I must be compelled
to prove myself a freeman: and that it would appear more
consonant to reason, that my master should prove me to be
a slave. He, however, assured me that this was not the law
of Georgia, where every man of colour was presumed to be
a slave, until he could prove that he was free. He then told
me that if I expected him to talk to me, I must give him a
fee; whereupon I gave him all the money I had been able to
procure, since my arrival in the country, which was two
dollars and seventy-five cents.</p>
          <p>When I offered him this money, the lawyer tossed his
head, and said such a trifle was not worth accepting; but
nevertheless he took it, and then asked me if I could get
some more money before the next Sunday. That if I could
get another dollar, he would issue a writ and have me
brought before the court; but if he succeeded in getting me
set free, I must engage to serve him a year. To these
conditions I agreed, and signed a paper which the lawyer
<pb id="ball487" n="487"/>
wrote and which was signed by two persons as witnesses.</p>
          <p>The brother of my pretended master, was yet living in
this neighbourhood, and the lawyer advised me to have him
brought forward, as a witness, to prove that I was not the
slave of my present pretended owner.</p>
          <p>On the Wednesday following my visit to Milledgeville,
the sheriff came to my master's plantation, and took
me from the field to the house, telling me as I walked beside
him, that he had a writ which commanded him to take me to
Milledgeville. Instead, however, of obeying the command of
his writ, when we arrived at the house, he took a bond of
my master that he would produce me at the court-house on
the next day, Friday, and then rode away, leaving me at the
mercy of my kidnapper.</p>
          <p>Since I had been on this plantation, I had never been
whipped, although all the other slaves, of whom there were
more than fifty, were frequently flogged without any
apparent cause. I had all along attributed my exemption
from the lash to the fears of my master. He knew I had
formerly run away from his sister, on account of her
cruelty, and his own savage conduct to me; and I believed
that he was still apprehensive that a repetition of his former
barbarity might produce the same effect that it had done
twenty years before.</p>
          <p>His evil passions were like fire covered with ashes,
concealed, not extinguished. He now found that I was
determined to try to regain my liberty at all
<pb id="ball488" n="488"/>
events, and the sheriff was no sooner gone, than the
overseer was sent for, to come from the field, and I was tied
up and whipped, with the long lashed negro whip, until I
fainted, and was carried in a state of insensibility, to my
lodgings in the quarter. It was night when I recovered my
understanding, sufficiently to be aware of my true situation.
I now found that my wounds had been oiled, and that I was
wrapped in a piece of clean linen cloth; but for several days
I was unable to leave my bed. When Friday came, I was not
taken to Milledgeville, and afterwards learned that my
master reported to the court, that I had been taken ill, and
was not able to leave the house. The judge asked no
questions as to the cause of my illness.</p>
          <p>At the end of two weeks, I was taken to Milledgeville,
and carried before a judge, who first asked a few questions
of my master, as to the length of time that he had owned
me, and the place where he had purchased me. He stated in
my presence that he had purchased me, with several others,
at public auction, in the city of Baltimore, and had paid five
hundred and ten dollars for me. I was not permitted to
speak to the court, much less to contradict this falsehood in
the manner it deserved.</p>
          <p>The brother of my master was then called as a witness,
by my lawyer; but the witness refused to be sworn or
examined, on account of his interest in me, as his slave. In
support of his refusal, he produced a bill of sale from my
master to himself, for an equal, undivided half part of the
slave Charles. This bill
<pb id="ball489" n="489"/>
of sale was dated several weeks previous to the time of trial,
and gave rise to an argument between the opposing lawyers,
that continued until the court adjourned in the evening.</p>
          <p>On the next morning I was again brought into court, and
the judge now delivered his opinion, which was that the
witness could not be compelled to give evidence in a cause
to which he was really, though not nominally, a party.</p>
          <p>The court then proceeded to give judgment in the cause
now before it, and declared that the law was well settled in
Georgia, that every negro was presumed to be a slave, until
he proved his freedom by the clearest evidence. That where
a negro was found in the custody or keeping of a white man,
the law declared that white man to be his master, without
any evidence on the subject. But the case before the court,
was exceedingly plain and free from all doubt or difficulty.
Here the master has brought this slave into the state of
Georgia, as his property, has held him as a slave ever since,
and still holds him as a slave. The title of the master in this
case, is the best title that a man can have to any property,
and the order of the court is that the slave Charles be
returned to the custody of his master.</p>
          <p>I was immediately ordered to return home, and from this
time until I left the plantation, my life was a continual
torment to me. The overseer often came up to me in the
field, and gave me several lashes with his long whip, over
my naked back, through mere wantonness; and I was often
<pb id="ball490" n="490"/>
compelled, after I had done my day's work in the field, to cut
wood, or perform some other labour at the house, until long
after dark. My sufferings were too great to be borne long
by any human creature; and to a man who had once
tasted the sweets of liberty, they were doubly tormenting.</p>
          <p>There was nothing in the form of danger that could
intimidate me, if the road on which I had to encounter it, led
me to freedom. That season of the year, most favourable to my
escape from bondage, had at length arrived. The corn in the
fields was so far grown, as to be fit for roasting; the
peaches were beginning to ripen, and the sweet potatoes
were large enough to be eaten; but notwithstanding all this,
the difficulties that surrounded me were greater than can
easily be imagined by any one who has never been a slave
in the lower country of Georgia.</p>
          <p>In the first place I was almost naked, having no other
clothes than a ragged shirt of tow cloth, and a pair of old
trousers of the same material, with an old woollen jacket
that I had brought with me from home. In addition to this, I
was closely watched every evening, until I had finished the
labour assigned me, and then I was locked up in a small
cabin by myself for the night.</p>
          <p>This cabin was really a prison, and had been built for
the purpose of confining such of the slaves of this estate,
as were tried in the evening, and sentenced to be whipped
in the morning. It was built of strong oak logs, hewn
square, and dovetailed together at the corners. It had no
window in it; but as the logs
<pb id="ball491" n="491"/>
did not fit very close together, there was never any want of
air in this jail, in which I had been locked up every night
since my trial before the court.</p>
          <p>On Sundays I was permitted to go to work in the fields,
with the other people who worked on that day, if I chose
so to do; but at this time I was put under the charge of an
old African negro, who was instructed to give immediate
information, if I attempted to leave the field. To escape on
Sunday was impossible, and there seemed to be no hope of
getting out of my sleeping room, the floor of which was
made of strong pine plank.</p>
          <p>Fortune at length did for me that which I had not been
able to accomplish, by the greatest efforts, for myself. The
lock that was on the door of my nightly prison, was a large
stock lock, and had been clumsily fitted on the door, so
that the end of the lock pressed against the door-case, and
made it difficult to shut the door even in dry weather.
When the weather was damp, and the wood was swollen
with moisture, it was not easy to close the door at all.</p>
          <p>Late in the month of September, the weather became
cloudy, and much rain fell. The clouds continued to obscure
the heavens for four or five days. One evening, when I was
ordered to my house, as it was called, the overseer followed
me without a light, although it was very dark. When I was
in the house, he pushed the door after me, with all his
strength. The violence of the effort caused the door to pass
within the case at the top, for one or two
<pb id="ball492" n="492"/>
feet, and this held it so fast that he could not again pull it
open.</p>
          <p>Supposing in the extreme darkness, that the door was
shut, he turned the key; and the bolt of the lock passing on
the outside of the staple intended to receive it, completely
deceived him. He then withdrew the key, and went away.
Soon after he was gone, I went to the door, and feeling with
my hands, ascertained that it was not shut. An opportunity
now presented itself for me to escape from my prisonhouse,
with a prospect of being able to be so far
from my master's residence before morning, that none could
soon overtake me, even should the course of my flight be
ascertained. Waiting quietly, until every one about the
quarter had ceased to be heard, I applied one of my feet to
the door, and giving it a strong push, forced it open.</p>
          <p>The world was now all before me, but the darkness
was so profound, as to obscure from my vision
the largest objects, even a house, at the distance of a
few yards. But dark as it was, necessity compelled
me to leave the plantation without delay, and knowing only
the great road that led to Milledgeville,
amongst the various roads of this country, I set off
at a brisk walk on this public highway, assured
that no one could apprehend me in so dark a night.</p>
          <p>It was only about seven miles to Milledgeville, and
when I reached that town several lights were burning in the
windows of the houses; but keeping on directly through the
village, I neither saw nor heard any person in it, and after
gaining the open
<pb id="ball493" n="493"/>
country, my first care was to find some secure place where
shelter could be found for the next day; but no appearance
of thick woods was to be seen for several miles, and two or
three hours must have elapsed before a forest of sufficient
magnitude was found to answer my purposes.</p>
          <p>It was perhaps three o'clock in the morning, when I took
refuge in a thick and dismal swamp that lay on the right
hand of the road, intending to remain here until daylight,
and then look out for a secret place to conceal myself in,
during the day. Hitherto, although the night was so
extremely dark, it had not rained any, but soon after my
halt in the swamp, the rain began to fall in floods, rather
than in showers, which made me as wet as if I had swum a
river.</p>
          <p>Daylight at length appeared, but brought with it
very little mitigation of my suffering, for the
swamp, in which my hiding-place was, lay in the midst of a
well-peopled country, and was surrounded, on all sides, by
cotton and corn fields, so close to me, that the open spaces
of the cleared land could be seen from my position. It was
dangerous to move, lest some one should see me; and
painful to remain without food, when hunger was
consuming me.</p>
          <p>My resting place, in the swamp, was within view of the
road; and, soon after sunrise, although it continued to rain
fast, numerous horsemen were seen passing along the road
by the way that had led me to the swamp. There was little
doubt on my mind,
<pb id="ball494" n="494"/>
that these people were in search of me, and the sequel
proved that my surmises were well founded. It rained
throughout this day, and the fear of being apprehended by
those who came in pursuit of me, confined me to the
swamp, until after dark the following evening, when I
ventured to leave the thicket, and return to the high road,
the bearing of which it was impossible for me to ascertain, on account
of the dense clouds that obscured the heavens. All that
could be done in my situation, was to take care not to
follow that end of the road which had led me to the swamp.
Turning my back once more upon Milledgeville, and
walking at a quick pace, every effort was made to remove
myself, as far as possible this night, from the scene of
suffering, for which that swamp will be always memorable
in my mind.</p>
          <p>The rain had ceased to fall at the going down of the sun;
and the darkness of this second night, was not so great as
that of the first had been. This circumstance was regarded
by me, as a happy presage of the final success that awaited
my undertaking. Events proved that I was no prophet; for
the dim light of this night, was the cause of the dreadful
misfortune that awaited me.</p>
          <p>In a former part of this volume, the reader is made
acquainted with the deep interest that is taken by all the
planters, far and wide, around the plantation from which a
slave has escaped, by running away. Twenty years had
wrought no change in favour of the fugitive; nor had the feuds
and dissensions,
<pb id="ball495" n="495"/>
that agitate and distract the communities of white
men, produced any relaxation in the friendship that they
profess to feel, and really do feel, for each other, on a
question of so much importance to them all.</p>
          <p>More than twenty miles of road had been left behind me
this night; and it must have been two or three o'clock in the
morning, when, as I was passing a part of the road that led
through a dense pine grove, where the trees on either side
grew close to the wheel tracks, five or six men suddenly
rushed upon me, from both sides of the road, and with loud
cries of “Kill him! kill him!” accompanied with
oaths and opprobrious language, seized me, dragged me to
the ground, and bound me fast with a long cord, which was
wrapped round my arms and body, so as to confine my
hands below my hips.</p>
          <p>In this condition, I was driven, or rather dragged,
about two miles to a kind of tavern or public house, that stood by
the side of the road; where my captors were joined, soon
after daylight, by at least twenty of their companions, who
had been out all night waiting and watching for me, on the
other roads of this part of the country. Those who had
taken me were loudly applauded by their fellows; and the
whole party passed the morning in drinking, singing songs,
and playing cards, at this house. At breakfast time, they
gave me a large cake of corn bread, and some sour milk, for
breakfast.</p>
          <p>About ten o'clock in the morning, my master arrived at
the tavern, in company with two or three
<pb id="ball496" n="496"/>
other gentlemen, all strangers to me. My master, when he
came into my presence, looked at me, and said, “Well,
Charles, you had bad luck in running away this time;” and
immediately asked aloud, what any person would give for
me. One man, who was slightly intoxicated, said he would
give four hundred dollars for me. Other bids followed, until
my price was soon up to five hundred and eighty dollars,
for which I was stricken off, by my master himself, to a
gentleman, who immediately gave his note for me, and took
charge of me as his property.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER XXVI.</head>
          <p>The name of my new master was Jones, a planter,
who was only a visiter in this part of the country
his residence being about fifty miles down the
country. The next day, my new master set off
with me to the place of his residence; permitting me
to walk behind him, as he rode on horseback, and
leaving me entirely unshackled. I was resolved,
that as my owner treated me with so much liberality, the
trust he reposed in me should not be broken
until after we had reached his home; though the
determination of again running away, and attempting
to escape from Georgia, never abandoned me for
a moment.</p>
          <p>The country through which we passed, on our
<pb id="ball497" n="497"/>
journey, was not rich. The soil was sandy, light,
and, in many places, much exhausted by excessive
tillage. The timber, in the woods where the ground
was high, was almost exclusively pine; but many
swamps, and extensive tracts of low ground intervened,
in which maple, gum, and all the other trees
common to such land in the south, abounded.</p>
          <p>No improvement in the condition of the slaves on the
plantations, was here perceptible; but it appeared to me,
that there was now even a greater want of good clothes,
amongst the slaves on the various plantations that we
passed, than had existed twenty years before.
Everywhere, the overseers still kept up the same custom of
walking in the field with the long whip, that has been
elsewhere described; and everywhere, the slaves
proved, by the husky appearance of their skins, and the
dry, sunburnt aspect of their hair, that they were strangers
to animal food.</p>
          <p>On the second day of our journey, in the evening, we
arrived at the residence of my master; about eighty miles
from Savannah. The plantation, which had now become the place
of my residence, was not large: containing only about three
hundred acres of cleared land, and having on it, about thirty
working slaves of all classes.</p>
          <p>It was now the very midst of the season of picking
cotton, and, at the end of twenty years from the time of my
first flight, I again had a daily task assigned me, with the
promise of half a cent a pound, for all the cotton I should
pick, beyond my day's
<pb id="ball498" n="498"/>
work. Picking cotton, like every other occupation requiring
active manipulation, depends more upon sleight, than
strength; and I was not now able to pick so much in a day,
as I was once able to do.</p>
          <p>My master seemed to be a man ardently bent on the
acquisition of wealth, and came into the field, where we
were at work, almost every day; frequently
remonstrating, in strong language, with the overseer,
because he did not get more work done.</p>
          <p>Our rations, on this place, were a half peck of corn per
week; in addition to which, we had rather more than a peck
of sweet potatoes allowed to each person.</p>
          <p>Our provisions were distributed to us on every Sunday
morning by the overseer; but my master was generally
present, either to see that justice was done to us, or that
injustice was not done to himself.</p>
          <p>When I had been here about a week, my master came
into the field one day, and, in passing near me, stopped and
told me, that I had now fallen into good hands, as it was his
practice not to whip his people much. That he, in truth,
never whipped them, nor suffered his overseer to whip
them, except in flagrant cases. That he had discovered a
mode of punishment much more mild, and, at the same
time, much more effectual, than flogging; and that he
governed his negroes exclusively under this mode of
discipline. He then told me, that when I came home in the
evening, I must come to the house; and
<pb id="ball499" n="499"/>
that he would then make me acquainted with the principles
upon which he chastised his slaves.</p>
          <p>Going to the house in the evening, according to orders,
my master showed me a pump, set in a well in which the
water rose within ten feet of the surface of the ground. The
spout of this pump, was elevated at least thirteen feet
above the earth, and when the water was to be drawn from
it, the person who worked the handle ascended by a ladder
to the proper station. The water in this well, although so
near the surface, was very cold; and the pump discharged it
in a large stream. One of the women employed in the house,
had committed some offence for which she was to be
punished; and the opportunity was embraced of exhibiting
to me, the effect of this novel mode of torture upon the
human frame. The woman was stripped quite naked, and
tied to a post that stood just under the stream of water, as
it fell from the spout of the pump. A lad was then ordered
to ascend the ladder, and pump water upon the head and
shoulders of the victim; who had not been under the
waterfall more than a minute, before she began to cry and
scream in a most lamentable manner. In a short time, she
exerted her strength, in the most convulsive throes, in trying
to escape from the post; but as the cords were strong, this
was impossible. After another minute or a little more, her
cries became weaker, and soon afterwards her head fell
forward upon her breast; and then the boy was ordered to
cease pumping the water. The woman was removed in a
state of insensibility; but recovered
<pb id="ball500" n="500"/>
her faculties in about an hour. The next morning she
complained of lightness of head; but was able to go to
work.</p>
          <p>This punishment of the pump, as it is called, was never
inflicted on me; and I am only able to describe it, as it has
been described to me, by those who have endured it.</p>
          <p>When the water first strikes the head and arm,
it is not at all painful; but in a very short time, it
produces the sensation that is felt when heavy blows
are inflicted with large rods, of the size of a man's
finger. This perception becomes more and more
painful, until the skull bone and shoulder blades
appear to be broken in pieces. Finally, all the faculties
become oppressed; breathing becomes more and more
difficult; until the eye-sight becomes dim, and animation
ceases. This punishment is in fact a temporary murder;
as all the pains are endured, that
can be felt by a person who is deprived of life by
being beaten with bludgeons;—but after the punishment of
the pump, the sufferer is restored to existence
by being laid in a bed, and covered with warm
clothes. A giddiness of the head, and oppression of the
breast, follows this operation, for a day or two, and
sometimes longer. The object of calling me to be a
witness of this new mode of torture, doubtlessly, was
was to intimidate me from running away; but like medicines
administered by empirics, the spectacle had precisely the
opposite effect, from that which it was expected to
produce.</p>
          <p>After my arrival on this estate, my intention had
<pb id="ball501" n="501"/>
been to defer my elopement until the next year, before I
had seen the torture inflicted on this unfortunate woman;
but from that moment my resolution was unalterably fixed,
to escape as quickly as possible. Such was my desperation
of feeling, at this time, that I deliberated seriously upon the
project of endeavouring to make my way southward, for the purpose
of joining the Indians in Florida. Fortune reserved a more
agreeable fate for me.</p>
          <p>On the Saturday night after the woman was punished at
the pump, I stole a yard of cotton bagging from the cotton-gin
house, and converted it into a bag, by means of a coarse
needle and thread that I borrowed of one of the black
women. On the next morning, when our weekly rations
were distributed to us, my portion was carefully placed in
my bag, under pretence of fears that it would be stolen
from me, if it was left open in the loft of the kitchen that
I lodged in.</p>
          <p>This day being Sunday, I did not go to the field to work
as usual, on that day, but under pretence of
being unwell, remained in the kitchen all day, to be
the better prepared for the toils of the following
night. After daylight had totally disappeared, taking
my bag under my arm, under pretence of going
to the mill to grind my corn, I stole softly across the cotton
fields to the nearest woods and taking an observation of the
stars, directed my course to the eastward, resolved that in
no event should any thing induce me to travel a single yard,
on the high road, until at least one hundred miles from this
plantation.
<pb id="ball502" n="502"/>
Keeping on steadily through the whole of this night, and
meeting with no swamps, or briery thickets in my way, I
have no doubt that before daylight, the plantation was
more than thirty miles behind me.</p>
          <p>Twenty years before this, I had been in Savannah
and noted at that time that great numbers of ships were in
that port, taking in loading of cotton.
My plan now was to reach Savannah, in the best way I
could, by some means to be devised after my arrival in the
city, to procure a passage to some of the northern cities.</p>
          <p>When day appeared before me, I was in a large cotton
field, and before the woods could be reached, it was gray
dawn; but the forest bordering on the field was large and
afforded me good shelter through the day, under the cover
of a large thicket of swamp laurel, that lay at the distance of
a quarter of a mile from the field. It now became necessary to
kindle a fire, for all my stock of provisions, consisting of
corn and potatoes, was raw and undressed. Less fortunate
now than in my former flight, no fire apparatus was in my
possession, and driven at last to the extremity, I determined
to endeavour to produce fire by rubbing two sticks together,
and spent at least two hours of incessant toil, in this vain
operation, without the least prospect of success.
Abandoning this project at length, I turned my thoughts to
searching for a stone of some kind, with which to endeavour
to extract fire from an old jack knife, that had been my
companion in Maryland for more than three years. My
<pb id="ball503" n="503"/>
labours were fruitless. No stone could be found in this
swamp; and the day was passed in anxiety and hunger, a
few raw potatoes being my only food.</p>
          <p>Night at length came, and with it a renewal of my
travelling labours. Avoiding with the utmost care, every appearance
of a road, and pursuing my way until daylight, I must have travelled
at least thirty miles this night. Awhile before day, in crossing a field,
I fortunately came upon a bed of large pebbles, on the side of
a hill. Several of these were deposited in my bag, which enabled me when
day arrived to procure fire, with which I parched corn
and roasted potatoes sufficient to subsist me for two or
three days. On the fourth night of my journey, fortune
directed me to a broad, open highway, that
appeared to be much travelled.</p>
          <p>Near the side of this road, I established my quarters for
the day in a thick pine wood, for the purpose of making
observations upon the people who travelled it, and of
judging thence of the part of the country to which it led.</p>
          <p>Soon after daylight, a wagon passed along, drawn by oxen, and loaded
with bales of cotton; then followed by some white men on horseback,
and soon after sunrise, a whole train of wagons and carts, all loaded with
bales of cotton, passed by, following the wagon first seen
by me. In the course of the day, at least one hundred wagons
and carts passed along this road, towards the south-east,
all laden with cotton bales; and at least an equal number came
towards the west, either laden with casks of various
<pb id="ball504" n="504"/>
dimensions, or entirely empty. Numerous horsemen,
many carriages, and great numbers of persons on foot, also
passed to and fro on this road, in the course of the day.</p>
          <p>All these indications satisfied me, that I must be near
some large town, the seat of an extensive cotton market.
The next consideration with me was to know how far it
was to this town, for which purpose I determined to travel
on the road, the succeeding night.</p>
          <p>Lying in the woods, until about eleven o'clock, I rose,
came to the road, and travelled it until within an hour of
daylight, at which time the country around me appeared
almost wholly clear of timber; and houses became much
more numerous than they had been in the former part of
my journey.</p>
          <p>Things continued to wear this aspect until daylight,
when I stopped, and sat down by the side of a high fence
that stood beside the road. After remaining here a short
time, a wagon laden with cotton, passed along, drawn by
oxen, whose driver, a black man, asked me if I was going
towards town. Being answered in the affirmative, he then
asked me if I did not wish to ride in his wagon. I told him I
had been out of town all night, and should be very thankful
to him for a ride; at the same time ascending
his wagon and placing myself in a secure and easy
position, on the bags of cotton.</p>
          <p>In this manner we travelled on for about two hours, when
we entered the town of Savannah. In my situation there was
no danger of any one suspecting
<pb id="ball505" n="505"/>
me to be a runaway slave; for no runaway had ever been
known to flee from the country, and seek refuge in
Savannah.</p>
          <p>The man who drove the wagon, passed through several of
the principal streets of the city, and stopped his team before
a large warehouse, standing on a wharf, looking into the
river. Here I assisted my new friend to unload his cotton and
when we were done, he invited me to share his breakfast
with him, consisting of corn bread, roasted potatoes, and
some cold boiled rice.</p>
          <p>Whilst we were at our breakfast, a black man came along
the street, and asked us if we knew where he could hire a
hand, to help him to work a day or two. I at once replied
that my master had sent me to town, to hire myself out for a
few weeks, and that I was ready to go with him immediately.
The joy I felt at finding employment, so overcame me, that
all thought of my wages was forgotten. Bidding farewell to
the man who had given me my breakfast,
and thanking him in my heart for his kindness,
I followed my new employer, who informed me
that he had engaged to remove a thousand bales of cotton
from a large warehouse, to the end of a wharf at which a ship
lay, that was taking in the cotton as a load.</p>
          <p>This man was a slave, but hired his time of his master at
two hundred and fifty dollars a year, which he said he paid
in monthly <sic corr="installments">instalments</sic>. He did what he called job work,
which consisted of undertaking jobs, and hiring men to work
under him, if
<pb id="ball506" n="506"/>
the job was too great to be performed by himself. In the
present instance he had seven or eight black men, beside
me, all hired to help him to remove the cotton in wheel-barrows,
and lay it near the end of the wharf, when it was
taken up by sailors and carried on board the ship, that was receiving it.</p>
          <p>We continued working hard all day, and amongst the crew
of the ship was a black man, with whom I resolved to
become acquainted by some means. Accordingly at night,
after we had quit our work, I went to the end of the wharf
against which the ship lay moored, and stood there a long
time, waiting for the black sailor to make his appearance on
deck. At length my desires were gratified. He came upon the
deck, and sat down near the main-mast, with a pipe in his
mouth, which he was smoking with great apparent pleasure.
After a few minutes, I spoke to him, for he had
not yet seen me, as it appeared, and when he
heard my voice, he rose up and came to the side of the ship
near where I stood. We entered into conversation together,
in the course of which he informed me that his home was in
New-York; that he had a wife and several children there, but
that he followed the sea for a livelihood, and knew no other
mode of life. He also asked me where my master lived, and if
Georgia had always been the place of my residence.</p>
          <p>I deemed this a favourable opportunity of effecting the
object I had in view, in seeking the acquaintance of this man,
and told him at once that by law and justice I was a free
man; but had been kidnapped
<pb id="ball507" n="507"/>
near Baltimore, forcibly brought to Georgia, and sold there
as a slave. That I was now a fugitive from my master, and in
search of some means of getting back to my wife and
children.</p>
          <p>The man seemed moved by the account of my sufferings,
and at the close of my narrative, told me he could not
receive me on board the ship, as the captain had given
positive orders to him, not to let any of the negroes of
Savannah come on board, lest they should steal something
belonging to the ship. He further told me that he was on
watch, and should continue on deck two hours. That he was
forced to take a turn of watching the ship every night, for
two hours; but that his turn would not come the next night until
after midnight.</p>
          <p>I now begged him to enable me to secrete myself on board
the ship, previous to the time of her sailing, so that I might
be conveyed to Philadelphia, whither
the ship was bound with her load of cotton. He at first
received my application with great coldness and said he
would not do any thing contrary to the orders of the
captain; but before we parted, he said he should be glad to
assist me if he could, but that the execution of the plan
proposed by me, would be attended with great dangers, if not ruin.</p>
          <p>In my situation there was nothing too hazardous for me
to undertake, and I informed him that if he would let me
hide myself in the hold of the ship amongst the bags of
cotton, no one should ever know that he had any knowledge of the fact; and
that all the danger, and all the disasters that might attend
<pb id="ball508" n="508"/>
the affair, should fall exclusively on me. He finally told me
to go away, and that he would think of the matter until the
next day.</p>
          <p>It was obvious that his heart was softened in my favour;
that his feelings of compassion almost impelled him to do
an act in my behalf, that was forbidden by his judgment, and
his sense of duty to his employers. As the houses of the
city were now closed, and I was a stranger in the place, I
went to a wagon that stood in front of the warehouse, and
had been unladen of the cotton that had been brought in it,
and creeping into it, made my bed with the driver, who
permitted me to share his lodgings amongst some corn tops,
that he had brought to feed his oxen.</p>
          <p>When the morning came, I went again to the ship, and
when the people came on deck, asked them for the captain,
whom I should not have known by his dress, which was
very nearly similar to that of the sailors. On being asked if
he did not wish to hire a hand, to help to load his ship, he
told me I might go to work amongst the men, if I chose, and he
would pay me what I was worth.</p>
          <p>My object was to procure employment on board the
ship, and not to get wages; and in the course of this day I
found means to enter the hold of the ship several times, and
examine it minutely. The black sailor promised that he
would not betray me, and that if I could find the means of
escaping on board the ship he would not disclose it.</p>
          <p>At the end of three days, the ship had taken in
<pb id="ball509" n="509"/>
her loading, and the captain said in my presence,
that he intended to sail the day after. No time was now to be
lost, and asking the captain what he thought I had earned, he
gave me three dollars, which was certainly very liberal pay,
considering that during the whole time that I had worked for
him, my fare had been the same as that of the sailors, who
had as much as they could consume, of excellent food.</p>
          <p>The sailors were now busy in trimming the ship, and
making ready for sea, and observing, that this
work required them to spend much time in the hold
of the ship, I went to the captain and told him, that
as he had paid me good wages, and treated me well,
I would work with his people, the residue of this day,
for my victuals and half a gallon of molasses: which
he said he would give me. My first object now, was
to get into the hold of the ship with those who were
adjusting the cargo. The first time the men below
called for aid, I went to them, and being there, took
care to remain with them. Being placed at one side
of the hold, for the purpose of packing the bags close
to the ship's timbers, I so managed, as to leave a
space between two of the bags, large enough for a
man to creep in, and conceal himself. This cavity
was near the opening in the centre of the hold, that
was left to let men get down, to stow away the last
of the bags that were put in. In this small hollow
retreat amongst the bags of cotton, I determined to
take my passage to Philadelphia, if by any means
I could succeed in stealing on board the ship at night.</p>
          <pb id="ball510" n="510"/>
          <p>When the evening came, I went to a store near the wharf,
and bought two jugs, one that held half a gallon, and the
other, a large stone jug holding more than three gallons.
When it was dark, I filled my large jug with water;
purchased twenty pounds of pilot bread at a bakery, which
I tied in a large handkerchief; and taking my jugs in my hand,
went on board the ship to receive my molasses of the
captain, for the labour of the day. The captain was not on
board, and a boy gave me the molasses; but, under pretence
of waiting to see the captain, I sat down between two rows
of cotton bales, that were stowed on deck. The night was
very dark, and, watching a favourable opportunity, when
the man on deck had gone forward, succeeded in placing both
my jugs upon the bags of cotton that rose in the hold,
almost to the deck. In another moment, I glided down
amongst the cargo; and lost no time in placing my jugs in
the place provided for them, amongst the bales of cotton,
beside the lair provided for myself.</p>
          <p>Soon after I had taken my station for the voyage, the
captain came on board, and the boy reported to him, that he
had paid me off, and dismissed me. In a short time, all was
quiet on board the ship, except the occasional tread of the
man on watch. I slept none at all this night; the anxiety
that oppressed me, preventing me from taking any repose.</p>
          <p>Before day the captain was on deck, and gave orders to
the seamen, to clear the ship for sailing, and to be ready to
descend the river with the ebb tide,
<pb id="ball511" n="511"/>
which was expected to flow at sunrise. I felt the motion of
the ship when she got under weigh, and thought the time
long before I heard the breakers of the ocean surging against
her sides.</p>
          <p>In the place where I lay, when the hatches were closed,
total darkness prevailed; and I had no idea of the lapse of
time, or of the progress we made, until, having at one
period crept out into the open space, between the rows of
cotton bags, which I have before described, I heard a man,
who appeared from the sound of his voice to be standing on
the hatch, call out and say, “That is Cape Hatteras.” I had
already come out of my covert, several times, into the open
space; but the hatches were closed so tightly, as to exclude
all light. It appeared to me that we had already been at sea a
long time; but as darkness was unbroken with me, I could
not make any computation of periods.</p>
          <p>Soon after this, the hatch was opened, and the light was
let into the hold. A man descended for the purpose of
examining the state of the cargo; who returned in a short
time. The hatch was again closed and nothing of moment
occurred from this time, until I heard and felt the ship strike
against some solid body. In a short time I heard much noise,
and a multitude of sounds of various kinds. All this
satisfied me, that the ship was in some port; for I no longer
heard the sound of the waves, nor perceived the least
motion in the ship.</p>
          <p>At length the hatch was again opened, and the light was
let in upon me. My anxiety now was, to
<pb id="ball512" n="512"/>
escape <sic corr="from the">fromthe</sic> ship, without being discovered by any one;
to accomplish which I determined to issue from
the hold as soon as night came on, if possible. Waiting until
sometime after daylight had disappeared, I ventured to
creep to the hatchway, and raise my head above deck.
Seeing no one on board, I crawled out of the hold, and
stepped on board a ship that lay alongside of that in which I
had come a passenger. Here a man seized me, and called me
a thief, saying I had come to rob his ship; and it was with
much difficulty that I prevailed upon him to let me go. He
at length permitted me to go on the wharf; and I once more
felt myself a freeman.</p>
          <p>I did not know what city I was in; but as the sailors had
all told me, at Savannah that their ship was bound to
Philadelphia, I had no doubt of being in that city. In going
along the street, a black man met me, and I asked him if I
was in Philadelphia. This question caused the stranger to
laugh loudly: and he passed on without giving me any
answer. Soon afterwards I met an old gentleman, with drab
clothes on, as I could see by the light of the lamps. To him I
propounded the same question, that had been addressed a
few moment before to the black man. This time,
however, I received a civil answer: being told that I was in
Philadelphia.</p>
          <p>This gentleman seemed concerned for me, either because
of my wretched and ragged appearance, or because I was a
stranger, and did not know where I was. Whether for the
one cause or the other, I know not; but he told me to follow
him, and led me
<pb id="ball513" n="513"/>
to the house of a black man, not far off, whom he directed
to take care of me until the morning. In this house I was
kindly entertained all night, and when the morning came, the
old gentleman in drab clothes returned, and brought with him an
entire suit of clothes, not more than half worn, of which he made me a
present, and gave me money to buy a hat and some muslin
for a couple of shirts. He then turned to go away, and said,
“I perceive that thee is a slave, and has run away from thy
master. Thee can now go to work for thy living; but take
care that they do not catch thee again.” I then told him, that
I had been a slave, and had twice run away and escaped
from the state of Georgia. The gentleman seemed a little incredulous
of that which I told him; but when I explained to him the cause
of the condition in which he found me, he seemed to
become more than ever interested in my fate. This
gentleman, whose name I shall not publish, has
always been a kind friend to me.</p>
          <p>After remaining in Philadelphia a few weeks, I resolved
to return to my little farm in Maryland, for the purpose of
selling my property for as much as it would produce,
and of bringing my wife and children to Pennsylvania.</p>
          <p>On arriving in Baltimore, I went to a tavern keeper,
whom I had formerly supplied with vegetables from my
garden. This man appeared greatly surprised to see me; and
asked me how I had managed to escape from my master in
Georgia. I told him, that the man who had taken me to
Georgia was not
<pb id="ball514" n="514"/>
my master; but had kidnapped me, and carried me away by
violence. The tavern keeper then told me, that I had better
leave Baltimore as soon as possible, and showed me a handbill
that was stuck up against the wall of his bar-room, in
which a hundred and fifty dollars reward was offered for my
apprehension. I immediately left this house, and fled from
Baltimore that very night.</p>
          <p>When I reached my former residence, I found a white
man living in it, whom I did not know. This man, on being
questioned by me, as to the time he had owned this place,
and the manner in which he had obtained possession,
informed me, that a black man had formerly lived here; but
he was a runaway slave, and his master had come, the
summer before, and carried him off. That the wife of the
former owner of the house, was also a slave; and that her
master had come about six weeks before the present time,
and taken her and her children, and sold them in Baltimore
to a slave-dealer from the south.</p>
          <p>This man also informed me, that he was not in this
neighbourhood at the time the woman and her children were
carried away; but that he had received his information from
a black woman, who lived half a mile off.</p>
          <p>This black woman I was well acquainted with; she had
been my neighbour, and I knew her to be my friend. She had
been set free, some years before by a gentleman of this
neighbourhood, and resided under his protection, on a part
of his land. I immediately went to the house of this woman, who
<pb id="ball515" n="515"/>
could scarcely believe the evidence of her own eyes, when
she saw me enter her door. The first words she spoke to me
were, “Lucy and her children have all been stolen away.”
At my request, she gave me the following account
of the manner in which my wife and children, all of whom
had been free from their birth, were seized and driven into southern slavery.</p>
          <p>“A few weeks,” said she, “after they took you away, and
before Lucy had so far recovered from the terror produced
by that event, as to remain in her house all night with her
children, without some other company, I went one evening
to stay all night with her; a kindness that I always rendered
her, if no other person came to remain with her.</p>
          <p>“It was late when we went to bed, perhaps eleven
o'clock; and after we had been asleep some time, we were
awakened by a loud rap at the door. At first we said nothing;
but upon the rap being several times repeated, Lucy asked
who was there. She was then told, in a voice that seemed
by its sound to be that of a woman, to get up and open the
door; adding, that the person without had something to tell
her that she wished to hear. Lucy, supposing the voice to be
that of a black woman, the slave of a lady living near, rose
and opened the door; but, to our astonishment, instead of a
woman coming in, four or five men rushed into the house, and immediately
closed the door; at which one of the men stood, with his
back against it, until the others made a light in the fire place,
and proceeded deliberately
<pb id="ball516" n="516"/>
to tie Lucy with a rope. Search was then made in the bed for
the children; and I was found, and dragged out. This seemed
to produce some consternation amongst the captors, whose
faces were all black, but whose hair and visages were those
of white men. A consultation was held amongst them, the
object of which was to determine whether I should also be
taken along with Lucy and the children, or be left behind, on
account of the interest which my master was supposed to
feel for me.</p>
          <p>“It was finally agreed, that as it would be very dangerous
to carry me off, lest my old master should cause pursuit to
be made after them, they would leave me behind, and take
only Lucy and the children. One of the number then said it
would not do to leave me behind, and at liberty, as I would
immediately go and give intelligence of what I had seen; and
if the affair should be discovered by the members of the
abolition society, before they had time to get out of
Maryland, they would certainly be detected and punished
for the crimes they were committing.</p>
          <p>“It was finally resolved to tie me with cords, to one of
the logs of the <sic corr="house, gag">housegag</sic> me by tying a rope in my mouth,
and confining it closely at the back of my neck. They
immediately confined me, and then took the children
from the bed. The oldest boy they tied to his mother, and
compelled them to go out of the house together. The three
youngest children were then taken out of bed, and carried off
in the hands of the men who had tied me to the
<pb id="ball517" n="517"/>
log. I never saw nor heard any more of Lucy or her children.</p>
          <p>“For myself, I remained in the house, the door of which
was carefully closed, and fastened after it was shut, until
the second night after my confinement, without any thing
to eat or drink. On the second night some unknown persons came
and cut the cords that bound me, when I returned to my own cabin.”</p>
          <p>This intelligence almost deprived me of life; it
was the most dreadful of all the misfortunes that I had ever
suffered. It was now clear that some slave-dealer had come
in my absence, and seized my wife and children as slaves,
and sold them to such men as I had served in the south.
They had now passed into hopeless bondage, and were gone forever
beyond my reach. I myself was advertised as a fugitive
slave, and was liable to be arrested at each moment, and
dragged back to Georgia. I rushed out of my own house in
despair and returned to Pennsylvania with a broken heart.</p>
          <p>For the last few years, I have resided about fifty
miles from Philadelphia, where I expect to pass the evening
of my life, in working hard for my subsistence, without the
least hope of ever again seeing my wife and children:—
fearful, at this day, to let my place of residence be known,
lest even yet it may be supposed, that as an article of property, I am
of sufficient value to be worth pursuing in my old age.</p>
        </div2>
        <trailer>THE END.</trailer>
      </div1>
    </body>
    <back>
      <div1 type="Image of advertisement">
        <pb id="ball518" n="i"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill1" entity="ball518">
            <p>[Advertisement]<lb/>BOOKS PUBLISHED AND FOR SALE BY<lb/>JOHN S. TAYLOR, <lb/><hi rend="italics">Theological and Sunday-School Bookseller,</hi><lb/>BRICK CHURCH CHAPEL,<lb/>CORNER OF PARK-ROW AND NASSAU-STREET,<lb/>OPPOSITE THE CITY-HALL, NEW-YORK.</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Image of advertisement">
        <pb id="ball519" n="ii"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill2" entity="ball519">
            <p>[Advertisement]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Image of advertisement">
        <pb id="ball520" n="iii"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill3" entity="ball520">
            <p>[Advertisement]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Image of">
        <pb id="ball521" n="iv"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill4" entity="ball521">
            <p>[Advertisement]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Image of advertisement">
        <pb id="ball522" n="v"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill5" entity="ball522">
            <p>[Advertisement]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Image of advertisement">
        <pb id="ball523" n="vi"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill6" entity="ball523">
            <p>[Advertisement]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Image of advertisement">
        <pb id="ball524" n="vii"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill7" entity="ball524">
            <p>[Advertisement]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Image of advertisement">
        <pb id="ball525" n="viii"/>
        <p>
          <figure id="ill8" entity="ball525">
            <p>[Advertisement]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
    </back>
  </text>
</TEI.2>